CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY BEQUEST or STEWART HENRY BURNHAM 1943 arW38457°"""' ""'""""' """"^ """imilfiriffilliS. „'.!? Jte. IWrWsh Empire oHn,a„^ ^924 031 766 482 The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031766482 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIEE. A Cheap Editiori (the Seventh). FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 12ino. Reduced from |2.50 to $1.50. " While we have been struck with the jemarksWy good common-sense and practical judgment of Dr. Goodell, sho^ for near half a century in all his intercourse with every diversity of men, and have admired his never- tiring industry, we have been more impressed than in any other missionary biography with the spirit of joy and gladness which seemed to be the daily sunshine of Ms heart. In the midst of every form and variety of tempta- tion and trial incident to missionary life, there iras a buoyancy of spirit, a cheerfulness, a power of getting good out of evil, of giving a golden fringe to every dark cloud, ' a power to diffuse gladness all around him, what- ever might be the impending gloom,' seen in him such as we have never seen before in missionary life." — Congregational Quarterly. " Dr. Prime has done his work so well that we are unable to find an unin< teresting page." — Christian Union. " The letters, whioli make up a very considerable part of the volume, are specially rich, and illustrate well his genial disposition, the keenness of his wit, and the force and fertility of his mind." — Independent. " It would be saying very little of this volume to call it a readable one : it is much more, really fascinating and most instructive at the same time."— Lutheran Quarterly. " The genial spirit, the humor and wit, the shrewd sen^e, the sincere and cheerful piety of Dr. Goodell, made him one of the most interesting compan- ions, and now makes his Memoir one of the most agreeable books." — Biblio- theca Sacra. " We know not what to say of ' Forty Tears in the Turkish Empire,' ex- cept to advise our readers to get the book at once and devote thejr first spare time to its perusal." — Presbyterian. " Seldom have we seen a Memoir which is so redolent of the ' Spices of the Garden' of the 'Beloved' as this of Dr. Goodell." — Christian Intelli- gencer. " Dr. Prime has, with remarkable skill, so arranged the material in Dr. Goodell's correspondence that the book has all the charm of autobiography. ... As to the matter, the'volmne ranks at once among the most important books of our time. . . . Dr. Goodell's early life in New England is so admi- rably described in his letters and by Dr. Prime's brief but sharp annotations that they surpass in interest any of the novels of modem times which are attempt^ to show New England life in former years." — Jovisnual of Com- merce. Forty Years IN THE Turkish Empire; OR, iKiemoirjs ot REV. WILLIAM GOODELL, D.D., I*ATE MISSIONARY OF THE A. B. C. y. M. AT CONSTANTINOPLB. BY HIS SON-IN-tAW, E. D. G. PRIME, D.D. SEVENTH EDITION. NEW YORK: ROBERT CARTER AND BROTHERS, 530 Broadway. 'Copyright, By Robert Carter & Brothers. 1875. University Press: John Wilson & Son, Cambridge, INTRODUCTION. In the year 1860, in a public address in the city of London, the Earl of Shaftesbury paid' the following tribute to the character of the American Missionaries in Turkey : — " I do not believe that in the whole history of missions ; I do not believe, that in the history of diplomacy, or in the history of any negotiations carried on between man and man, we can find any thing to equal the wisdom, the soundness, and the pure evangelical truth of the body of men who constitute the, American mission. I have said it twenty times before, and I will say it again — for the expression appropriately conveys my meaning — that ' they are a marviellous combination of common sense and piety.' Every man who comes in contact with these missionaries speaks in praise of them. Persons in authority, and persons in subjection, all speak in their favor; travellers speak well of them ; and I know of no man who has ever been able to bring against that body a single valid objection. There they stand, tested by years, tried by their works, and exemplified by their fruits ; and I believe it will be found, that these American missionaries have done more toward, upholding the truth and spreading the Gospel of Christ in the East, than any other body of men in this or in any other age.'' This volume is designed to preserve the memory and perpetuate the influence of the pioneer of this noble band of missionaries at the Turkish capital, Vl INTRODUCTION. the one most honoretj and beloved, according to the testimony of all his associates. A man Of almost singular simplicity of character, he had a rare com- bination of qualities which in him were in nowise inconsistent. With the utmost firmness in adhering to his convictions of truth and of duty, which were of the most decided character, he had the gentleness of a child in his mode of expressing them. While consecrated to the great work of advancing and establishing the kingdom of his divine Master among men, and pursuing it with a singleness of aim and a seriousness of heart that proved it to be his absorb- ing object in life, by his Qheerful disposition and his affectionate bearing toward all with whom he came in contact, he made his presence a continual benedic- tion. He exemplified the apostolid injunction, " Let your speech be always with grace, seasoned with salt," but at the same time the spice of wit, of genuine humor, added a, charm to his conversation and left a fragrance on all that came from his pen. He kept no diary of his varying, emotions. He was apparently so devoid of self-consciousness and so engrossed with his life-work that he seldom turned his thoughts in upon himself. The journal which he kept, with more or less fulness, during the greater part of his life, was simply a record of events. This, together with his correspondence, public and private, which was inimitable in style, has furnished an em- barrassing i amount of material for a single volume, the perplexity arising from the difficulty in deciding INTRODUCTION. Vll what to omit. His letters alone, which were unique, lively, and truly spiritual in their tone, — letters of friendship, of affection, of consolation, would fill many volumes. His residence and labors at Constantinople covered the entire period marked by that movement kn&wn as the Protestant Reformation in Turkey. Being the first missionary on the ground ; having been instru- mental in establishing numerous schools for the vari- ous classes of the poplilation ; having translated the whole word of God out of the original tongues into _ the language of a large part of the people ; and hav- ing preached the gospel daUy at the capital, and up and down the Bosphorus at the various suburbs, he was one of the chosen instruments of that reforma- tion .during all its progress. On this account no inconsiderable portion of the volume is devoted -to a record of this remarkable movement, which forms one of the mbst interesting chapters in the annals of Christian missions. This record is here necessarily confined to the work as immediately connected with the labors of Dr. Goodell. The history of such a life, as that which is imper- fectly sketched in these pages, is alone a sufficient answer to the question, " Whajb have Christian mis- sions accomplished ? " CONTENTS. INTEODUCTION CHAPTER I. 1-21 His Mother. — Letter on the Death of his Father. — Solomon Goodell. — Great-Uncles. — Sabbaths in Olden Time. — New England Pastors. — Before the Days of Temperance. CHAPTER IL 22-46 Phillips Academy. — Preceptor Adams. — Schoolmates. — Yoke of Oxen. — Teaching School. — St. Johnsbury, Vt. — Dartmouth College. — Class- mates. — Revival in College. — Fruits. — Ordination of Kewell, Judson, &c, at Salem. — Harriet Newell. CHAPTER III 47-61 Andover Theological Seminary. — Missionary Association. — Ordination of Fisk, Spaulding, &c. — Devotes himself to Missionary Service. — How he found a Wife. — Daniel Temple. — Ho w he found a Wife for a Friend. — Mr. and Mrs. Thurston. — Mr. Bingham. — Elizabeth Adams. CHAPTER IV. 62-70 Evangelistic Labors. — Roman Catholic Helper. — Licensed to Preach. — Attending Medical Lectures. — Agency for A. B. C. F. M. — Catskill. — Serious Accident. — Judge Cooke. — Western New York. — Ohio and In- diana. — Visit to the Indian Missions. CdAPTER V. 71-84 His Ordination at New Haven. — Marriage. — Departure for Palestine.— Malta. — Voyage to Beyrout. — Crete. — Cyprus. — Greek Privateer. — Mr. Abbott. — Missionary Labors at Beyrout. — Acquiring Languages. — Maronite Priest. — Armenian Helpers. CHAPTER VI 85-102 Head-quarters at Beyrout. — Death of Pliny Fisk. — Greek Revolution.— Beyrout Bombarded. — Anarchy. — Mr. Goodell's House Pillaged. — In- demnity. — Calamities Overruled. — Success of Work. — Interesting Com- munion. — Asaad Shidiak. — Mountain Retreat. CHAPTER VII 103-111 Driven from Syria. — Work Broken Up. — Voyage to Malta. — Lazaretto — Domestic Enjoyment. — Greek Pirates Executed. — Episcopal Missiona- ries, Messrs. Robertson and Hill. — Carabet and Wortabet. — Translating Scijptures. X CONTENTS. CHAPTER VIII 112-125 Kemovedto Constantinople. — Approach to the City.— Pera — Destructive Conflagration. — Descriptive Letter. — Loses Everything. — Buyuk Dferfe. — Americans at Constantinople. — Commodore Porter. — Birth of a Son, Constautine Washington. — Bemarkable Hail-Storm. CHAPTER IX 126-148 Population of Constantinople. — The Armenians. — Greeks. — Establishing Lancasterian Schools. — Mission Work.; — Letter to Mrs. Bethune. — Ar- menian Patriarch. — Epiphania of the Greeks. — Snow Storm. — Fish Church. — The Eucharist. — Journey to Broosa with Commodore Porter. — Nicomedea. — Ancient Nice. — Greek School for Girls. — Turkish Schools. — Amusing Visitor. — A Marriage. — Arrival of Messrs. Dwight and SchauiSer. — The Muezzin. CHAPTER X 149-1G9 Plague and Cholera. — Disasters to Turkish Army. — Mohammed Ali. — St. Simonians. — Turkish Etiquette — Letter to S. E. Morse. — Turkish Char- acter. — A Circumcision. — Turkish Dinner. — Ordination of Armenian Priests. — Panayotes Constantinides — Hohannes and Senakerim. — Pesh- timaljian. — Encouraging Prospects. — Visit to Sultan's Palace. — Visited by a Jesuit. CHAPTER XI 170-201 Wisdom in Conducting MissioiLS. — His Policy. — Armenian Bigotry. — New Patriarch. — Death of Drs. Dodge, at Jerusalem, Morrison, in China, Carey at Serampore. — Lyman and Munson at Sumatra. — Citizenship in Heaven. — Visit of Armenian Bishops. — Letter to Dr. Plumer. — Quali- fications of a Missionary's Wife. — Trials at Broosa. — Striking Coinci- dences. ' — Vicissitudes of Work. — Visit to Broosa. -;- Incidents of Journey. CHAPTER Xn 202-228 The Plague. — Its Origin. — Mohammedan Fatalism. — Great Mortality. — Rigid Quarantine of Houses. — Letter to Judge Cooke. — Death of Mrs. Dwight by the Plague. —Another Letter to Judge Cooke. — Other Trials. — Retrenching. — Worship of Saints. — Journey to Trebizond. — Inci- dents. — "Dairyman's Daughter" and Revival at Nicomedia. — Visit of Two Priests. — Letters to Mr. Grimsbawe. — Dr. De Kay. CHAPTER XIII . . . . 229-247 Breaking Out of Persecution. — System of Government. — Armenian Bank- ers. — Converts seized, thrown into prison, banished. — Providential In- terposition. — Death of Sultan Mahmoud. — Abdul Medjid Inaugurated. — Another Great Fire. — Turkish Reforms. — Hatti Sherif of Gfll Hane. — The Jews. —Mr. Goodell'-s Catholic Spirit.— Letter to Prof. Haddock. —Views of Duty. CONTENTS. XI CHAPTER XIV ; . . , . 248-265 Domestic AfBiotions. — Death of his Son, Constantine Washington. — Letter to his Aged Father. — Children's Letters. — Brightening Prospects of the Mission. CHAPTER XV 266-290 Translation Completed. — Letter to Eer. S. H. Calhoun on its Completion. — To John Adams, LL. D. — To his Brother, on his Fiftieth Year. — In- cidents from his Jom'iial. — Lectures on the Bible. — Value of the Scrip- tures. — Death of ' Commodore Porter. — Lucy Goodale Thurston. — Letters to Mrs. Thurston and Mrs. Cumings. — Jonas King. — Death of Mr. G.'s Father. CHAPTER XVI 291-314 Execution for Apostasy. — Interference of Foreign Powers. — Scottish Dis- ruption. — Letter to Mr. Stewart. — A New-England Thanksgiving at Constantinople. — Great Changes. — Letter to Dr. Anderson. — Mr. Tem- ple's Recall. — Departure of Two Daughters. — Infernal Machine. — Social Persecution. — Christ's Kingdom Present. — Girls' Boarding School. — Vertanes excommunicated. — Anathemas. — Great Distress. — Dark Days. CHAPTER XVII 315-327 First Protestant Church Organized. — Great Joy. — Pastor Chosen. — Seasons given by the Chui'ch. — By the Mission. — Death of Two Aged Members. — Their History. — Revival in Boarding School. — Declines Visiting the Holy Land. — Visit to Smyrna. — First Protestant Marriage. CHAPTER XVIII 328-353 Death of British Chaplain. — Protestant Charter of 18i7. — Letter to Judge Cooke. -^ Great Union Prayer Meeting. — Letter to Drs. Spaulding and Winslow. — Prince of Beggars. — Self-Sustentation. — Curtailing Expen- ses. — Changes in Mission. — Another Fire. — Revival in School. — Visit to Nicomedia and Ada Bazar. — Another Conflagration. — Remarkable Interview. — Protestant Charter of 1850. CHAPTER XIX 354-368 Revisiting America. — Letters of Mr. SchaufBer and Bishop Gobat.^ Death of Mr. Temple. — Templeton. — Visiting his Kindred. — Changes of Thirty Years. — Reminiscences. — Return to Constantinople. — Letters to Dr. John Adams and Dr. Anderson. — Degree of Doctor of Divinity from Two Colleges. CHAPTER XX 369-382 Resuming his Work. — Helpers. — Call for Men. — Aggressive Movements at Home. — Letter to Children in America. — Seven Marys. — Patriarch Reproved. — Cherokee Daughters. — Letter to a Baptist Church. XU CONTENTS. CHAPTER XXI 883-407 The Crimean War. — Fears for the Mission. — The Hatti Humayoun. — Tenth Anniversary of the Church. — Lord Stratford's Departure. — Letter to Phillips Academy. — Correspondence with Dr. Hamlin. — His Brother's Death. — Three Pairs of Spectacles. — Count de Zuylen. — Revivals in America. — Marriage of a Daughter. — Jubilee of A. B. C. F. M. — Kemi- niscences. — Death of Panayotes. — Threescore and Ten. CHAPTER XXII 408-424 Visit to Aleppo. — Murder of Mr. Coffing. — Incident with Turks. — Aintab. — At Beyrout. — Great Changes. — Scenes and Incidents. — Invited to England. — Correspondence. — Letter to his Children. — Letter from a Lady. — Thanksgiving. — Dr. Goodell's Beniiniscences. — Our Civil War. CHAPTER XXIII 425-451 Work among Turks. — Great Excitement. — Letter to Lord Stratford. — His Reply. — Dr. Pfander and Mr. O'Flaherty. — Sir Henry Bulwer's Course. — Gift of Bell and Organ by Madison Square Church, New York. — In- vitation to a Silver Wedding. — Farewell Letter to Evangelical Churches. CHAPTER XXIV. 442-451 Increasing Infirmities. — Decides to return to America. — Letter to the Board. — Sundering of Many Ties. — Meeting of Residents. — Address to Dr. Goodell. — Presentations. — Letter to Children of Missionaries. — Letter of Mr. Morris, U. S. Minister. — Farewell Calls in the City. — De- parture from Constantinople. — Arrival at Boston. — Hartford. CHAPTER XXV. 452-468 Meeting of A. B. C. F. M. at Chicago. — Dr. Goodell's Address. — Incidents. — Joumeyings. — Letter of Dr. S. I. Prime. — Home at his Sou's in Phila- delphia. — As a Church Member. — Fall on the Ice and Broken Arm. — Letter to Dr. Schauffler. — Summer Tour in 1866. — Constant Labors. — Meeting of Board atPittsfield. — Return to Philadelphia. — Writing Rem- iniscences. — Brief Illness. — His Death. — Death of Mrs. Goodell. CHAPTER XXVI 469-479 Tributes to his Memory from former Associates, Rev. Isaac Bird; Rev. Dr. Hamlin; Rev. Dr. SchaufiSer. APPENDIX 480 Imperial Documents on Civil and Religions Liberty. — Hatti Sherif of Gfll Han^. — Pledge of Sultan abolishing Death Penalty for Apostasy.— Protestant Charter of 1847. — Protestant Charter of 1850. — Firman of 1853 protecting Protestants. — Hatti Humayoun of 1856 Treaty of Paris. FOETY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTER I. WHEN Dr. Goodell returned to his native land in 1865, to spend th.e evening of his days and die among his kindred, his children united in an urgent request that he would commit to paper for their perusal and preser- vation such recollections of his hfe as he might have strength to record. With characteristic modesty he shrank for a long time from complying with their request, until by a sort of stratagem he was induced to write down some reminiscences of his earlier years. He had only begun the record when, after an Ulness of a few hours, he fell asleep, " and he was not, for God took him." The few sketches he had pre- pared are comprised in the earlier pages of this volume, and commence as follows : — "Mt deak Son, — In complying with your request to give you some reminiscences of my early days, and of the ' Olden Time,' I cannot do better, perhaps, than to begin at the very beginning. Though I cannot testify to it from my own personal recollection, yet it has been asserted too often to be now called in question, that at Templeton, Mass., the morning of the 14th of February, 1792, was very tempestu- ous, and that the snow-storm was so furiously driving and drifting as almost to prevent our family physician, who lived full three miles away, arriving in season to be present at 1 A 2 FORTY YBAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. my first appearance on this or any other stage. The small room in which I first saw the light of this world was, in my day, always called ' The Stranger's Eoom,' but whether it had always been called such, or whether it was so named from its laving received the little stranger on that cold, stormy morning, I cannot say. This room was, it may be, nine feet by seven, and contaiaed one window, a bed, a sma.'l table, a Bible, a hymn-book, and two or three chairs. Ad- joining this room, and to be passed through in order to reach it, was one other room, and only one, and this was our kitchen, our parlor, our dining-saloon, and, in fact, every thing else which can be predicated of a New England home. The house stood on the hill-side, and was one story high. Under our parents' bed was the trundle-bed, which was regularly roUed out at night, and rolled back every morn- ing. Here three of us were nicely tucked in every night, and here we began to repeat, with all seriousness, 'Our Father,' and ' Now I lay me.' And here we had as pleasant dreams and as refreshing sleep as though we were in the king's palace. " The vivid impressions I have of my father you already know from the tract called ' The Missionary's Father.' And justice to the memory of my gentle mother requires me to say that she possessed ' like precious faith ' with my father, and that she was in every way worthy of him. She pos- sessed, in an eminent degree, ' a meek and quiet spirit,' and was a woman of great delicacy of feeling, an example of taste in dress and of neatness in every thing. The comforts she had were few, but she contrived to increase and multiply those few as only a woman of great economy and thrift could do. For many years an invalid, her last sickness was long and painful, but not a word of complaint do I recollect of ever having heard her speak. On the morning of Dec. 2, 1809, we all assembled in that little Stran- ger's Room to hear her last words. And she passed away with hallelujahs on her lips. Well do I remember with HIS MOTHER. 3 what cleamfess of voice she said, ' Hallelujah ! hallelujah ! halle .' Her feet seemed yet standing firm in the midst of the river. But her voice suddenly ceased ; for strength and breath were both gone, and the remainder of the halle- lujah was left to be finished on ' the other side of Jordan.' We all felt sure that she had gone from a world of sorrow to one of joy, from poverty to the riches of heaven. " Eight children, four sons and four daughters, survived her, and these survived her nfany years. Indeed, most of them remain to this present. At the time of her death, none of her children were professors of religion ; and she had to leave them all in an evil world, and very ill prepared to make theit way through it. But, with confidence, she committed them all to Him in whom she herself believed. Could she have looked forward and seen their pathway through life ; could she have seen all her eight children, one after another, coming forward and joining themselves to the Lord's people, and three of her four sons preaching the glorious Gospel, and one of them becoming a missionary in a foreign land : — well, I verily believe the sight would have been too much for her feeble frame, and that she would have died from excess of joy and thankfulness. O my kind mother! I often think, what would I not give to see thy gentle face once more, and, on my knees, to ask ten thousand pardons for every unkind word I ever answered thee, and for every grief or pain I unnecessarily caused thee ! "I always remember, with gratitude, that my mother, though herseK ill supplied with means, was always ready to reach forth her hand to the needy. Her neighbors loved and honored her ; and why should they not do so ? for on her tongue was the law of kindness, and she was ever more afraid of doing than receiving an injury. ' The heart of her husband safely trusted in her,' and, as they think of aU her gentle ways, ' her children rise up and call her blessed.' " How well do I remember, even to this day, some of the 4 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. beautiful hymns she used to sing to me sixty-fire or seventy years ago. How often in the days of her pilgrimage, in times of trial and pain, when spinning flax on her little wheel, did her sweet, voice sound out with great clearness in the following words : — " ' So pilgrims on a scorching sand. Beneath a burning sky, Long for a cooling' stream at hand ; And they must drink or die.' Tes, and at the fountain-head of Divine consolatipn she did drink, and at that same fountain-head she wiU drink for ever. And that little spinning-wheel, the distaff, the spin- dle, the treadle, and aU, wiU surely be remembered in Aeaven. " There was one incident connected with my mother's last painful sickness which should not be forgotten. Her appe- tite was generally poor, but one morning she fancied she could eat and longed for a trout. It was early in the spring, when the ice in the rivers and brooks was just breaking up, and the meadows were aU flooded with the sluggish waters. I was in those days as great a fisherman as the Apostle Peter may be supposed ever to have been, and I knew that trout were ordinarily found only in the purest and swiftest running water. But at my mother's earnest entreaty, I took my hook and line and went on horseback, riding at full speed, and singing, at the top of my voice, all the way through the woods : — " ' Spare us, Lord, aloud we pray, Nor let our sun go down at noon ; Thy years are one eternal day, ' And must thy children die so soon?' I found the meadows as I had expected, so flooded, I could not, in any conceivable way, reach the main stream, nor come anywhere near it. But I baited my hook, and threw it into the nearest waters before me; and, wonderful to HIS FATHER. 5 relate, a much larger trout than it was common to take in that stream, even in the best season of the year, immediately seized it, and I drew it to the land, feeling that He who once directed the fish to Peter's hook directed this to mine. I at once carried it home, and made savory meat such as my mother loved, that her soul might bless me before her death. And I doubt not she prayed then, as I feel assured she had often prayed before, that I might one day become a ' fisher of men.' " Though I never looked upon this incident as a miracle, yet I thought then, as I have always thought since, that it was by a special providence this fine trout was brought to my hook ; for, in the ordinary calculations of men, there was no probability that this fish would come to my hook, or that, had I remained a fortnight longer, any other would have come. It was God who remembered us in our low estate, and especially who, in great kindn«ss, remembered my mother in all her feebleness. And that trout, that flooded meadow, the old horse and all, wiU surely be remembered in heaven. " Your affectionate father, "W. GOODELL." The following letter will be most appropriately inserted in connection with the preceding. It was written from Con- stantinople, on receiving intelligence of the death of his father, who passed away on the 4th of July, 1843. The letter has been extensively published in the religious jour- nals, and also in the form of a tract, entitled " The Mis- sionary's Father ; " but in a mutilated form, and shorn of much of its beauty and tenderness. It was also printed in this abbreviated form in the Introduction to " The Old and the New, or the Changes of Thirty Years in the East ; '' a volimie prepared by Dr. GoodeU in 1853, as he was return- ing to his field of labor, after a brief visit to Ms native land. It is now printed just a? it was originally written. Apart 6 FGETT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. from its filial character and its spiritual interest, it has often been referred to and quoted, as one of the most graceful and beautiful specimens of epistolary correspondence to be found in our language. Constantinople, Aug. 18, 1843. Mt dear Brother, — The intelligence contained in your letter of the 5th ult. was not unexpected. Our father had attained to a great age, lacking only five days of being eighty-six years old. He was full of days, but stUl more full of faith and of the Holy Ghost. How long he had "borne the image of the eartHy" before he was renewed in the spirit of his mind, I know not ; but I know he had long borne " the image of the heavenly ; " nor have I any idea when it was, or by what means it was, that his religion as- sumed so decidedly a patriarchal character ; but as long ago as I can remember, he always appeared to maintain much of that same constant intercourse with heaven, wEich, in his later years, we can hardly suppose, was ever interrupted in his waking hours for fifteen minutes at a time. Though I can look back some forty-five years or more, yet I cannot look back to the year when he was not living a life of faith, and prayer, and self-denial, — of deadness to the world, and of close walk with God. This was the more re- markable, as in the church, of which in those days he was a member, there was never, to the best of my remembrance, more than one individual, and not always even one, who could fully sympathize with him in his religious views and feelings. In Christian experience he certainly seemed " higher than any of the people, from his shoulders and up- wards ; " and those great evangelical doctrines of the Gospel, which his own minister never preached, and his own church never adopted into her creed, were his meat and drink. " The raven, though an unclean bird, brought food to Elijah," was a common expression of his on returning from church, where he had been able to pick out of much chaff a few crumbs of the bread of life. His privileges were few; prayer-meetings were unknown ; the sum total, or about the sum total, of his library was the family Bible, one copy of "Watts's Psalms and Hymns, Doddridge's " Rise and Prog- ress," Pike's " Cases of Conscience," the second volume of Fox's " Book of Martyrs," and last, but not least, the As- sembly's Catechism. HIS FATHER. 7 But though his means of grace were thus limited, yet, meditating day and night on God's law, his roots struck deep ; and he was like a tree planted by the rivers of wa,ter, whose leaf is always green, and whose fruit is always abun- dant. "Whoever saw him riding on horseback would,. i£ he kept himself concealed, be almost sure to see him engaged ill prayer. Whoever should work with him in seed-time or harvest would find his thoughts as actively employed above, as bis hands were below. , His employments were all holy, and the implements of husbandry he used were all conse- crated to Christ. "Whoeyer of the Lord's people met him, by day or by night, at home or abroad, alone or in company, would find him ready to sit right down with them in heavenly places, in order to comprehend "what is the length and breadth and depth and height" of the love of Christ. What the woman of Samaria aould not understand he would have understood at once, and would have seized hold of the very first hint thrown out by our Saviour for spiritual con- versation, however distant and obscure that hint might have been ; for " he that is spiritual judgeth all things." Being the youngest of the family, you can have but an indistinct recollection of the small house on the side of the hUl, containing two small rooms and a garret, floored with loose and rough boards, where twelve of us were born ; and of the small clump of apple-trees before the door, where your elder brothers and sisters played in the days of their thought- less childhood. There, with no lock or bolt to any door, and no key to any trunk or drawer or cupboard; there, where, as I am told, nothing now remains but an old cellar- hole, which.may even itself, long before this, have been filled up, — there our godly father prayed for us with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit; there, on every Sabbath eve,. he asked us those solemn, important, and all-comprehensive questions from the blessed Catechism of the Assembly of Divines, and there, with eyes and heart raised to heaven, he used to sing to the tune of old Rochester : — " God, my supporter and my -hope, My help for ever near ; Thine arm of mercy held me up, When sinking in despair." And there, too, our mother, of precious memory, — though, as she died when you were but six months old, you remember her not, — there she lived a life of poverty, patience, meek- 8 POETT TEAES IN THE TUEKISH EMPIEE. ness, and faith. There she used to sit and card her wool by the light of the pine knot, and sing to us those sweet words : — " Hov'ring among the leaves, there stands The sweet celestial Dove ; And Jesus on the branches hangs The banner of his love." — Watts. And there, too, almost thirty-four years ago, we assembled early one morning in her little bedroom to see her die. Her ipcace was like a river ; she was full of triumph ; and she was able to address to us words of heavenly consolation tiU she had actually crossed over into shallow water within one minute of the opposite banks of the Jordan, — heaven and all its glories full in view. Precious woman ! Though no man knoweth the place of thy sepulchre, and thy children have not been able to find the spot in order to erect a humble stone to thy memory, yet tiy Saviour, who loved thee with an everlasting love, and in whom even in' the darkest hours thou didst have such sweet confidence, will watch over thy dust, and thou shalt be recognized at the resurrection of the just. " Were my children but pious," thou didst often say in thy last long sickness, " how cheerfully could 1 leave them, and go away." But what thine eyes were not permitted to behold, have not the angels long since told thee, — that the eight children thou didst leave behind, with all, or all but one, of their partners, were partakers of that blessed Gospel " which was all thy salvation, and all thy desire ; " and that three of thy sons were engaged in proclaiming it to others? Yes, God hath heard thy prayers, and' " hath remembered His holy covenant," as we are all witnesses this day. But before I close, I must say something more of the early habits and character of our venerable father. The little farm he once possessed, i£ it were not aU ploughed over, was, I am confident, almost every foot of it, prayed over. And some dried apples from it, which a subsequent owner sent me a few years since, were to me " as the smell of a field which the Lord hath blessed." In all his intercourse with his neighbors, in the way of barter and trade, he always seemed to be more careful lest their interests should suiier than lest his own should, — looking on their side with his good eye, if one was better than the other, and on his 0(vn side with his evil one. And the same conscientiousness he observed in his dealings with a stranger. And judging from HIS FATHER. 9 my early impressions, I should think that he never spoke to a stranger, or seldom saw one, without lifting up his heart in prayer for him. He was full of the, millennium and of the missionary spirit long before the existence of the " Missionary Herald," or of the American Board, or of the " Panoplist " even, — and even before the Connecticut Missionary Society sent their missionaries away off to the distant regions of Ohio, praying daily for both Jews and Gentiles, saying with the Psalmist, •" Let the ■ people praise thee, O God ; let the people praise thee, all of them," — and Hke his uncle, Solomon Goodell, was ready and desirous to contribute something for the spread of the glorious Gospel long before he had an opportunity for so doing. It must now be twenty-five or twenty-six years since I left my studies at Andover for a few weeks, and rode through the country to obtain evidence that he was a soldier of the Revolution. And. since that time he has lived on his pension of ninety-six dollars a year. And who knows but He " who keepeth covenant and mercy " had special reference to hirn when he stirred up Congress to pass that pension law. He served three years in the Revolutionary war; and I was struck with the fact you communicated, of its being early on the morning of the memorable fourth of July, amidst the roaring of cannon, that he slept in peace. He is gone. And, though to his children he left no inheritance, no, not so much as one cent, yet, in his godly example and prayers, he has left them the very richest legacy which any father ever bequeathed his children. And I have often thought that should Jehovah address us, as He did His people of old, instead of calling Himself the God of Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob, He would call Himself the God of our father. Oh, how little our good neighbors, who showed such kindness "to the living and to the dead" of our family knew what a rich father we had ! "My boast is not that I deduce my birtn From loins enthroned and rulers of the earth; But higher far my proud pretensions rise, — The son of parents passed into the skies." Yes, it is a rare privilege we have all enjoyed in being de- scended from such parents. They were the children of the great King. They belonged to the royal family. Their names were on the catalogue of princes, and of those that live for ever. They daily walked abroad with the conscious 1» 10 FORTT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. dignity of being heirs to a great estate, even an incorruptible inheritance. And they have now gone to sit down with Christ on His throne. "And they shall hunger no more, neither shall they thirst any more." I love to look back and see how, with no ambitious aspirings after worldly gain or pleasure or honor, they humbly walked with God; how from day to day they deliberately sought, both for them- selves and for then- children, first of all " the kingdom of God and His righteousness ; " and how in this scoffing world they were so united to Christ as apparently to have no sep- arate interest or existence, — it not being so much " they that lived, as Christ living in them." It was doubtless a mercy to them that they never at any time possessed much of this world's goods, and that through much illness in the family they were at times reduced to great straits ; and a mercy to us, that we had to bear the yoke in our youth, and often to make our meal of salt and potatoes ; and, I have often found it in my heart to bless God for all His dealings with them and with us. And oh, may neither we nor our 'children ever be left unchastised and uncorrected by Him ! Let us choose rather to receive for our profit those chastenings, however severe, whereof all the sons of God are partakers. And why, my brother, shovdd any of us be anxious to leave our children any other inheritance than was left to us ? If we leave them this, and they avail themselves of it, then, though we be dead, they shall still have a Father who will provide for them, and take care of them, and bless them, and make them happy for ever. And is our father gone, who prayed for us so much? Let us be thankful that the great Intercessor " ever liveth to make intercession for us ; " and more than ever, let us avail ourselves of His mediation and atonement, of His grace and strength, and of His righteousness and Spirit ; and more than ever, let us now pray for ourselves and for all our brothers and sisters. And is our father dead ? Let us arise and give thanks to God that good men may die. Let us give special thanks that our father and mother are no longer in this world of sin and sorrow. And let us be more careful than ever to " be followers of those who, through faith and patience, are now inheriting the promises," being sinners saved by grace alone. Thus prays your ever affectionate brother, William. SOLOMON GOODELL. 11 In his Reminiscences he gives the following account of the earlier generations of his family : — " My father's father died young, leaving a wife and three sons. His father had four brothers, whom I used occasionally to see, and whom I always regarded as 'mighty men of valor,' viz.: — " 1. My great-uncle, Solomon Goodell, who lived and died in Jamaica, Vt., and who, fifty or more years ago, took such a wonderful interest in foreign missions. " Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., former Secretary of the A. B. C. F. M., wrote the following account of the gifts by Solomon Goodell to the cause of missions, and adds that his farm, which was his only source of income, did not exceed $1,000 in value. " About the year 1800, the writer of these lines observed a donation of $100 to the Connecticut Missionary Society, pub- lished in the annual accounts, as from Mr. Goodell. Such donations were at that time very uncommon in this country, and, in regard to that society, nearly or quite unprecedented. The thought occurred that doubtless some gentleman of inde- pendent fortune had thought proper to take up his residence in the interior of Vermont, and that he considered the society just named a good channel for his pious beneficence. This con- clusion was strengthened by seeing a similar donation from the same source, at the return of each successive year, for a consid- erable period. " When the American Board of Foreign Missions began its operations, Mr. Goodell did not wait for an agent to visit him, but sent a message (or came himself) more than fifty miles, to a member of the board, saying that he wished to subscribe $500 for immediate use, and $1,000 for the permanent fund. He sent $50 as earnest-money, and said he would forward the remaining $450 as soon as he could raise that sum ; and would pay the interest annually iipon the $1,000, till the principal should be paid. This engagement he punctually compiled with, paying the interest, and just before his death transferring notes and bonds secured by mortgages, which (including the $1,000 above mentioned) amounted to $1,708.37 ; that is, a new dona- tion was made of $708.37, to which was afterwards added anothei bond and mortgage-of $350. " Before this last transaction he had made repeated inter- mediate donations. At one time he brought to the Kev. Dr. Lyman, of Hatfield (the member of the board referred to), the 12 FORTT YEiES IN THE TURKISH BMPIEB. sum of $465. After the money was counted, Dr. Lyman said to him, ' I presume, sir, you wish this sum indorsed upon your note of $1,000.' ' Oh no,' was his reply, ' I believe that note is good yet. This is a separate matter.' He then expressed his ■wish that the money might be remitted towards repairing the loss sustained by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. Ha regretted that he had not been able to make the sum $500 ; consoled himself with the thought that Ijb might do it still at some period not very distant ; and said, that if any of the bank- notes proved less valuable than specie, he would make up the deficiency. " Mr. Goodell had made what he thought suitable provision for his children, as he passed through life. After consulting his wife, he left her such a portion of his estate as was satis- factory to her, gave several small legacies, and made the board his residuary legatee. He supposed that the property left to the board by will would not be less than $1,000 ; but as some part of it was, and still is unsalable, the exact amount cannot be stated. " It was this uncle who, having yet never seen me, sent to Mr. Preceptor Adams, of Phillips Academy, to know whether I was ' worth raising ; ' and receiving, I suppose, a somewhat favorable answer, he soon after sent me a yoke of oxen to help draw me over the steep hills of learning. This great-uncle was excessively fond of the old poetry, and (with his long old-fashioned waistcoat, buttoned perhaps in two places, with one side reaching down much lower than the other, for he was never able to make a button and a button- hole look each other square in the face) used to sit and -epeat with royal emphasis whole pages, I might perhaps say books, of his favorite Milton or Young, — his hand, when not gesticulating, resting on a table by his side, or which the old FamUy Bible, Baxter, Flavel, Henry's Com- mentary, Watts, &c., lay, if not in glorious confusion, yet without much order ; and his gentle wife, who never wrote poetry, and was never able tp tell the difference between verse which was blank and that which was not blank, would sit, as we may suppose Job's wife did, in her little corner, mending or darning, and, I doubt not, some times praying that her learned husband might be as meek as he was great. HIS GEEAT-UNCLES. 13 "2. My great-uncle, the Rev. David Goodall, who was once settled over a Congregational Church in Massachusetts, and afterwards removed to Littleton, N. H., on the Connecti- cut River, some sixty miles North of Dartmouth College. "3. My great-uncle, Deacon Abner Goodale, who lived in Marlborough, Mass., at the old Puritan homestead, whei;e all these Goodells, Goodalls, and Goodales were born and learned the Assembly's Catechism. "4. My great-uncle, Judge Job Goodell, Goodale, or GoodaU (for I do not remember how he spelled the name), who died at Bernardstown, Mass., though not more ortho- dox or iatelligent, was more polished than his three noble brothers. I have attended prayer-meetings with him in Marlborough, where he exhorted like a judge and prayed like the publican. " These four noble brothers had three or more sisters, Miriam, and so on, each of whom possessed as marked a character as David's sister Zeruiah appeared to possess, whose big rebellious boys often drew from King David the exclamation, 'O ye sons of Zeruiah!' They were Strong- minded women all of them. . . . But tliose four brothers stood out in bold relief among all their contemporaries. Instead of being 'behind the times,' they were always in advance, and were distinguished for their love of learning, and for their sympathy with every great and benevolent object. They and their families all had a great deal of uncommon sense, enough, perhaps, to supply the want of plain common sense, in which, though not hj any means deficient, they did not so very strikingly abound. But all those men and women of pure Puritan blood have passe.l away, and many of their descendants, I am told, now play on the piano, eat their pudding at the close instead of at the beginning of dinner, keep Saturday night, no longer, wear crinoline without stint, and imitate many other ways and practices of the Gentiles. But, as we read in the Book of ' Chronicles, ' These are ancient things.' 14 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. . " My father's father, I said, died young. My good grand- mother afterwards married a Sawyer, and raised up a family of mighty singers in Templeton, — Uncle John, Uncle Jotham, Uncle Job, Aunt Dinah ; dear me ! how they used to chase one another up and down those fugue tunes till they got safely out of the jungle, and found themselves, unexpectedly to others if not to themselves, all safe home at last. My good grandfather and grandmother Sawyer lived to a great age, and she was blind many years before her death. Though they lived more than three miles from church, they were always there in season, however severe the cold, deep the snow, or pouring the rain ; and on their return home they never faUed to find the baked pork and beans, with the orthodox pudding, warm from the oven, where they had been religiously deposited twenty-four hours before. " In looking back to the daiys of my boyhood, few scenes come up so vividly to my mind as those connected with our Sabbath days and our going to church. Although we lived three miles from the house of God, we were never absent on the iSabbath day. Be it wet or dry, cold or hot, we were always there, and the more tempestuous the weather, the earlier we were found in our places. The old, puritanical- looking horse seemed to know as well as the most pious of us that it was holy time, and he stood at the door saddled and bridled, with his head bowed reverently down,, as if in solemn meditation upon the duties he was expected to perform. My father, with one of the children in his arms, rode before ; my mother sat behind him on a pillion, and carried one of the children in her arms, and stUl another child rode behind, clinging as closely to her as she did to her husband. I recollect on one occasion in ascending a steep, sandy hill the girth of the saddle gave way, and there was an avalanche of the whole load, father and mother and three children, with saddle and pUlion, over the horse's tail, plump into a sand-bank. The old rheumatic horse never seemed amazed at any thing that might happen, but this time he A PURITAN SABBATH. 15 simply opened his large eyes wider than usual, and, vs*heeling half round, looked to see whether he could help us in any way. Had he taken it into Ms head on that occasion to use his heels instead of his eyes, that avalanche might have proved as fatal to us as those more terrible to the dwellers and travellers among the Alps. " After reaching home on Sabbath afternoon, and telling where the text was found, we sat down to our dinner, of baked pork and beans, which had been put into the oven the day previous, and left there overnight. Wten dinner was over, we were all summoned to the Assembly's Cate- chism, which we were expected to repeat verbatim et literatim, from ' What is the chief end of man ? ' to the end of the primer. Our father asked the questions with book in hand, and we were expected to answer as promptly without the book as he asked with it. And, indeed, we were so familiar with the Catechism, that we could not only repeat the Ten Commandments, with all that was required, and all that was forbidden, together with the reasons annexed, but would also answer the three great questions. What is justification ? adoption ? and sanctiflcation ? and tell also ' the several benefits which in this life do either accompany or flow from them.' When these recitations were ended, we had family prayers, and by that time we were sufficiently fatigued to retire to our slumbers. " In those days there were no Sabbath schools. Indeed, I never heard of such an institution tUl I was more than twenty years old. Professor Bradbury's beautiful songs had then no existence. With what joy should we have hailed them ! Our good old minister, the Eev. Ebenezer Sparhawk, though an Arminian, used to appoint two days in the year, one in the spring and the other in the autumn, for^U the children of his congregation to assemble at church, on some we'fek-day, and repeat to him the Lord's Prayer and the Catechism. These appointments were made, it may be, quite as much for the parents as for the children, that they 16 FORTY. TEAKS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. might have the duty of cateehising their children kept con- stantly before their minds. ^This Catechism is now pretty much superseded by the Sabbath school ; and although I should be slow to recommend a return from the Sabbath school to the Catechism, yet might not this Catechism be included in the Sabbath school, and be made to form a part of its interesting exercises ? In the days of our fathers and grandfathers, that Catechism was certainly a wonderful institution, and the descendants of those families that were most thoroughly drilled in it are now undeniably the very bone and sinew of New England, whether considered politi- cally, socially, or religiously. " Mr. Sparhawk was extremely careful in the performance of all the duties appertaining to his office as a settled minis- ter, such as catechising the children twice a year, visiting the sick and afflicted, preaching on the Sabbath, and once on the Friday preceding the communion, three times a year ; but prayer-meetings and revivals beiag considered pure innova- tions, never met with favor in his eyes. Indeed, such new- fangled notions were hardly known to his people. Not one of his deacons, although all of them were exemplary men, ever opened his lips in public to offer public prayer or give a word of exhortation ! On the Sabbath he preached under a large sounding-board, and some of the youthful and the thoughtless members of his congregation watched with tremb- ling anxiety, lest it might one day fall on his head and crush him. But in spite of their fears he died in his bed, in a good old age, greatly respected and universally lamented. His numerous descendants are among the most intelligent and excellent men and women of the land. " After Mr. Sparhawk's death it seemed much easier for his people to slide down into Unitarianism than to rise up to what was considered more evangelical and orthodox. His successor, the Rev. Charles Wellington (afterw&rd D.D.), was equally exemplary in life, but stUl more lax in doctrine. Though not at first an avowed Unitarian, he was at length THE PASTORS. 17 known to be such. Like his predecessor, he was greatly and deservedly respected in the town, and much beloved by aU who knew him. Of him I have many very pleasant recol- lections; for although knowing that my father's ^family had no sympathy with his creed, he always treated us with great kindness, and did what he could to help and encourage me in my studies. In his day the more evangelical portion of the church seceded, buUt a new place of worship for them- selves, and called the Rev. Lewis Sabiae to be their pastorj With him and his church I always feel at home, for they have full sympathy with missions, with revivals, and with all those doctrines of the Gospel denominated Evangelical. The Rev. Dr. Wellington had, several years before his death, a colleague, the Rev. Mr. Adams, who is now his suc- cessor, and who, like himself, is a pleasant and exemplary man. I greatly revere the memory of both Mr. Sparhawk and Mr. Wellington, and of their deacons, and of many others in my native town. May their children and their children's children be blessed of the Lord who made heaven and earth. " Let me not here omit to mention the Baptist minister, the Rev. Elisha Andrews, and his pleasant family. His elder children were just about the ages with myself and some of my sisters. They were fine scholars, and our two families had much delightful intercourse. Their father was an excellent townsman, a good neighbor, and an earnest, judicious preacher. His prayer-meetings were to my father's family like oases in the desert. As the Baptist meeting- house was much nearer than the Congregational, we were not unfrequently found there on the Sabbath ; and had it not been for disowning the Abrahamic covenant confirmed in Christ, and especially had it not been for close communion, which was strictly adhered to as an article of faith, some of us might have joined that church, for many of its members were earnest Christian men and women, loving the Bible, and speaking often one to another on the great subjects which concern our common salvation. 18 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. " Among the reminiscences of the years when I was yet a child in my fatlier's house, there are some incidents connected with the social habits of that period which, in these days of temperance, come up with a peculiar and somewhat of a ludicrous force to my mind. More than threescore years ago, when pimch, egg-nog, and a mixture of molasses and rum, called black-strap, flowed almost as freely through the sweet vales of New England as pure cold water does now, I remember a good old man, who, like my own orthodox parents, believed in the Assembly's Catechism, together with ' the reasons annexed ' to the whole ten commandments, and who usually came once or twice a year to confer with them on the prophecies in general, and the millennium in particu- lar ; and to converse also about those devoted missionaries who had recently taken their lives in their hand, and gone to the desolate regions of Ohio to preach to those benighted peo- ple. On those occasions all servile labor was suspended, and we children sat down with eyes and ears opened wide ; yea, and mouths too, for we hardly dared breathe in the usual way, lest we should lose a word. " At the close of their long and interesting session, my good father always rose with the greatest possible serious- Dess in his whole demeanor and made the good man a glass of toddy, if it were summer, or a mug of flip, in^ winter, the sugar at the bottom being invariably reserved for the longing palates of us little ones. Altogether, the old folks seemed to have a grand good time, and we young ones were easily persuaded to believe that there was. somehow, and in some way, ' a good time coming ' for us. " It happened one day we saw the good man's horse (and we knew his horse, with the white spot in his forehead, almost as well as we knew the good man himself) turning his head towards the door of our house. Our parents were absent, and, as they would not be at home till towards even- mg, I felt that it became me, as the oldest son of the family, to be treating the servant of the Lord with all due respect. SOCIAL CUSTOMS. 19 And, indeed, we all of ns haiStened to put every thing in readiness to give Mm such an honorable reception that we need have no fear that the bears would come out of the wood, a little to the east of our house, to devour us, as they once came out upon and tore in pieces the unmannerly children m good Elisha's degenerate days. "At the proper time, therefore, I retired to make the good man a glass of toddy. On tasting it I thought it too strong, and put in more water, with sugar to match. Tasting it again, I thought it was too weak and too sweet; and, therefore, made another change, and still another. As it still did not suit my taste, and as there was no room left in that glass for further experiments, I poured the whole out into a more capacious tumbler, and then went on changing' and tasting, and tasting and changing, till I quite lost the idea how it ought to" taste. And, finally, beginning to pour some of it into a large bowl, I found I must have mixed almost enough for a ' raising ; ' at least quite enough for sLs men, instead of one. With all due reverence, I then carried a tumblerful and presented it to him. He took it and drank off a part of it, and, patting my head, said I had been too bountiful. He then lifted up his hands and gave us all his blessing, with plenty of good advice, and adding that I had better put the remainder aside till my father came home, he mounted his nag and rode off. " After he had gone, I thought within myself. Now, what sha,U we do with all this toddy ; for we should be ashamed to have our parents come home and see it, and to throw any of the * good creature ' away would be quite wicked. So, taking counsel with my brothers and sisters, all but one younger than myself, we sat down, in high earnest, to see what we could do towards reducing the fearful amount. And we drank, and drank till our heads turned round. I presume the children in our Sabbath schools can, almost any of them, tell us of a more excellent way of honoring these servants of the Most High God ; but those were days of darkness. 20 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. As this was the first time, so I am happy to add it was the last time, I ever made this vUe compound for such a holy purpose. " Another scene, illustrating the ignorance of those times on the subject of temperance, I well remember. A very godly minister, who lived in an adjoining town, had occasion to pass by my father's door several times a year, and as in those days of rank Arminianism my father was almost the only one on that road who fully sympathized with the good man in the doctrines he preached, and as our house was about the half-way house for him, he often stopped and passed an hour with us. My mother was for a long time an invalid. And one day when the good man called, our family physician happened in. Very soon, before the door of the house, where I was sitting, I heard him consult our physician on the following very difficult problem. (It should here be premised that both the physician and the minister were above reproach, neither the one nor the other having ever given occasion to be suspected of a too free use of the glass.) The minister said he had to be around among the people every day, visiting the sick and dying ; directing inquiring minds to Christ, and comforting mourners ; praying with the aged and infirm, and explaining to the simple-minded those things that were difficult to be understood, &c. ; that wherever he went, liquor imder some form and name, was offered him to drink, which, in order not to give offence, or be considered guilty of a breach of good manners, he felt bound to take. Moreover, that, after calling at a number of places, his head invariably became affected, and he felt himself in danger of saying or doing some foolish thing. "Would the good doctor, therefore, prescribe something for him to take, or give him suitable advice as to what he should do in this emergency. "I remember just where the. good minister stood, and how he looked. I remember also just where the good doc- tor stood, and how he looked. He had in his hand a cane, with the end of which he kept digging in the ground ; and A doctor's advice. 21 the more earnestly he was questioned, the more earnestly and the deeper he dug. (And what more natural than that our Saviour, under similar circumstances, should * stoop down and write on the ground.') At length he- straightened him- self up, and, standing before his questioner with his arms crossed, he uttered the following advice, viz., that, after he had called at several places, and had begun to feel the effects of the liquor taken, he should go straight home, while he was yet able to walk, and, entering at once into his study, should sit there in silence and solitude, till the dizziness should pass away, and then, taking some food with a cup of tea, he could go out without fear to finish his pastoral visits. The idea of total abstinence from intoxicating beverages seems not to have entered the mind of either the one or the other. That he must drink was taken for granted, i£ he would not be guilty of an unpardonable offence. The only thing was to drink without feeling the effects of it ; and on this point the good physician was sadly perplexed. In those days everybody drank, old and young, rich and poor, male and female ; and our whole country seemed rapidly descend- ing on the steep and slippery side of the hill towards ruin. But New England at length arose in the greatness of her strength, and, in the firmness of her principles, signed the temperance pledge ; ' and the land had rest for forty years.' " 22 FORTY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTER n. AT what period "the great change" in the subject of those memoirs took place, no one, not even he him- self, knew ; for, notwithstanding the vivacity of his nature and his sparkling humor (traits which characterized him from his earliest years to the day of his death), there was ever a Vein of seriousness as strongly marked, and a strict con- scientiousness, which even in his boyhood seemed that of the true Christian. A revival in his native town the early part of the year 1811 was the occasion of his publicly declaring himself on the Lord's side ; but even then he did not seem to become fully awake to the great ends of a Christian life. It was not until he was brought in contact with educated minds devoted to the service of the Redeemer that he began to exhibit that consecration of spirit which so signally marked his subsequent career. This will appear as we continue his Reminiscences. "You wiU naturally infer from what I have written that my father's circumstances were none of the best. It was even so. But he had seen better days. I remember when he owned a himdred acres of land without any incum- brance upon it, well fenced and well stocked. He owed no man any thing, and had money at interest. But he was laid low one winter with lung fever, and for more than a year was unable to attend to his farm. Before his recovery my mother had a serious illness, and remained an invalid the rest of her days. The doctor's bills were heavy, and the loss he sustained by being unable to attend to his farm was still heavier. His affairs thus became so involved that he was never able to extricate himself from the embarrass- ment. PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 2S " It had been long seen and felt at home that, being feeble from my youth, I could never obtain a livelihood in any of the ordinary ways of manual labor ; but it was thought possible I might at length be able to teach small children their A-B-Abs ; for I could read with fluency, and my memory was so retentive that I readily learned any thing by heart. Though I was a professor of religion, yet, on looking back from this distance of time, it does not appear that a supreme desire to preach the Gospel had yet taken possession of my heart. Of my father's heart, however, it had taken full possession, and, with that view, he encour- aged my attempting to get an education. But he could not furnish me with any means, and there were at that time no education societies. " At length we heard of Phillips Academy, where pious and promising students sometimes received pecuniary assist- ance in prosecuting their studies, and hope now sprung up in my mind that I might one day become a preacher of the Gospel. I, therefore, made a journey to Andover, walking and riding by turns, and presented myself before the great preceptor, John Adams, Esq., afterwards honored by Yale College with the title of LL.D. I learned from him that there was a charity fund, but that more than twice as many as could be received had been long waiting to enjoy its privileges. Mr. Adams advised me to come to Andover at the commencement of the next quarter, encouraging me to expect that my tuition would be provided for ; but I must be prepared to bear the whole expense of my educa- tion up to the time when there should be a vacancy in the charity fund. I turned my steps homeward, footing it the whole distance, sixty miles, with a heavy heart, reaching my father's house, foot-sore and weary, on the third day after leaving Andover. " From the time of my return from Andover all our thoughts were bent on the great question of raising funds to meet the necessary expenses for one quarter. On the 24 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. one hand, poverty so stared us in the face as to look us out of countenance wherever we turned our eyes ; and, on the other hand, the desire and the necessity of my trying to get an education rose up before me like the image in Nebuchad- nezzar's dream, with all its mighty proportions. And so we thought and thought ; but the more we thought the more we knew not what to think. And we finally began to think less and pray more ; and thus we continued till it was found I must return to Andover, in order to be found there at the commencement of the quarter." So, without money and without credit, and without any plan ; and with no thoughts but the most confused ; and with no prayers except ejaculations, — your father strapped on his trunk, as though he intended this to be his final departure, and turned his face towards the 'Land of Promise,' — small promise, indeed, though even this was little better than 'hoping against hope.' Ip this trunk were all his books and clothes, — indeed, all his worldly effects. Its lower edge pressed hard against the small of his back^ to his great annoyance at the time, and to the permanent injury of this feeblest part of his very feeble frame in subsequent years. In many of the towns through which he passed boys would hoot after him in the street, and, with an air of proud superiority, ask if he had in his trunk a monkey or an anaconda to exhibit. But, as he had no strength or courage to spare for discussion, his replies were always faint and few ; and, in order not to take any extra steps, he seldom passed from one side of the street to the other, but kept straight on, in the middle of the road, till his feet at length stood on that sacred hill whither all his thoughts and expectations had been for a long time turning with anxiety, but with fond desire.* * This trunk was destroyed In the great fire at Constantinople in 1831. In one of his letters written at the time of the fire he says : " The celebrated trunk, concerning which you made inquiry, and which I intended to leave as a rich legacy to my children, was thrown BOARDING PLACE. 25 " Here a new trial awaited me. For the protection of the stvadents, the trustees had adopted a rule that the stu- dents should board only in such families as they had licensed for this purpose. Mr. Adams gave me the names of some half dozen or more, and, leaving my trunk in hi? entry, I went forth to make application iOv board and lodging ; but not one of them would receive me, the security I had to offer appearing to them very much like that which the Turks offer when they simply say ' Allah Kareem,' i.e., ' God is merciful.' I got another list, of names, and then another, until I had visited every house in town that was licensed, and no one would take me in. I returned to Mr. Adams's house, and could not refrain from weeping. At length I determined to take matters into my own hands, and, slipping out unperceived, I knocked at the first house that I saw, and asked if a poor student who wished to enter the Academy could find board and lodging with them. The woman of the house answered in the affirmative, and her husband confirmed it, and a bargain was soon struck. "Mr. Hawley, the husband, was a poor shoemaker, and so very poor he could not possibly lose any thing, for the very plain reason he had nothing to lose, and possibly he might turn a penny. He was a profane and intemperate man, and some of his apprentices were of very ungodly manners. Mrs. Hawley was an earnest Christian woman. She had an impediment in her speech, and could not utter a single sentence intelligibly on ordinary subjects; but on the love of God she could speak with scarce any stammering, and it was said that ia praying she never stuttered at all. Certainly, in singing her sweet hymns, no impediment could ever be noticed. She did what she could to make my stay comfortable, and doubtless hoped I should bring the family from the window of the upper story, and broken to pieces. I have Been nothing of it since ; but many of the precious things contained in it I saw scattered around the garden of the English palace, and the fire licking them up as it would stubble." 2 26 FORTY TEAES IN THE TUBKI^P EMPIRE. into some state of decency and order. He, I doubt not, was pleased to have -ffliat he would call the aristocratic and absolutely arbitrary rules of the trustees trampled under foot. And Mr. Adams was evidently disposed to wink at my being found -in such an unsuitable place, and to give me a chance of finding a better one for myself. On my return from Dartmouth College, four years afterward, to Andover Seminary, I found Mr. Hawley low with con sumption. I often visited him and prayed with him, and there was reason to hope that before his death he had ' become a new man. "Having, as you perceived, secured a boarding-place, next morning I stood "before the desk of the great Pre- ceptor, and had my seat assigned me, in which it was expected I should always be found in study hours. My first lesson in Latin grammar, which I was to commit to memory, Mr. Adams also marked out for me. " After some hours he called me up to recite, when it was found not only that I had learned all that was -printed in large type, which students were expected to learn, but that I had committed to meinory all that was in Italics, though only designed to be read over, and not recited ; and, moreover, that I had gone over in this perfect manner more pages than he had marked out for me. Mr. Adams now opened his eyes wide, and looked at me from another stand-point, to see of what stuff I was really made.* And I began to * In a letter which John Adams, LL.D. wrote many yeara after- ward to his son, Rev. William Adams, D.D., he makes mention of tills first recitation in the Latin grammar : — "Before the close of the morning session I called him (William Goodell) to recite. He repeated all the first page, verbatim, notes and all, then the second and the third, in the same exact manner. I said, 'You must have studied this before.' He replied, 'I never saw a Latin grammar before you gave me this.' He advanced in his studies with great rapidity and accuracy. He proved himself an excellent scholar, a pious youth, and so obtained all the aid he needed. He had no more tears to shed but those of good humor and gratitude." PRECEPTOE ADAMS. 27 open my own eyes wider, and to look at him with more fearlessness than I had dared to feel before ; for he smiled and wept by turns, and it was plain that a favorable im- pression had been made upon his great mind and still greater heart. I now felt sure there was no danger of my being sent away from that unlicensed house, unless another and a better one were provided for me. " Mr. Adams, at the time I entered Phillips Academy, was in the full strength of manhood and vigor, at the very zenith of his long and brUliant career as a teacher of youth. His influence Over me was greater than that of any other teacher. I came under his instruction at the most plastic and critical period of my life, and I gave up tny whole being to be moulded by him as clay by the hands of the potter. Every thing he said and did, his example, his casual remarks, his prayers, all were to me exceedingly impressive. Ando- ver was at that time blessed with such mighty men, men of God, as Professor Stuart, Professor Woods, and Professor Porter, and I often heard them preach ; but neither at that time nor in subsequent years did their words fall on my ear and heart with such weight as those of Mr. Adams, during all the time I was his pupU. Many of his remarks I wrote down, parts of his prayers I remember to this day. Almost every sentence he uttered seemed an aphorism containing a world of meaning. I seemed to myself to have just waked up to a new life, and to be living in a new world. And even now, at this distance of time, I often lift up my heart in thankfulness to God that I was blessed,^at such a time, with such a teacher. "With Mr. Adams's family, though knowing them all by sight, I did not then become so well acquainted as several years afterward, when, having finished my collegiate course, I returned to Andover to pursue my theological studies. The acquaintance I then formed with them all was intimate, and to me very pleasant and precious. Never shall I cease to remember it with gratitude." 28 FORTY TEAKS IN THE TUEKISH BMPIEE. To one of -the children of his old preceptor he wrote, on hearing of the death of Mrs. Adamsy in 1830 : — " When I heard of the death of your dear mother, I felt that she was indeed the mother of us all, and that there were those in the four quarters of the- globe who would mingle their tears with yours, and who would pray that the Lord would sanc- tify to you this bereavemerxu, and pour consolation into your bleeding hearts. Tho brief Memoir by Professor Stuart,~which some friend was kind enougtr to send me, I read with deep interest, and lent it to others; and I said, if her name had not been onee mentioned in the Memoir, I should have known to whoni the character belonged. I doubt not you love to dwell upon her virtues, and talk over the instances ^ her humility, kindness, and benevolence. " How much I would give to sit down one evening in your quiet family, and talk over with you all the good things the Lord hath done for Israel and for you and us since we last metl I am sure, after we had talked a while, we should say, ' He hath not dealt with us after our sins, nor rewarded us according- to our iniquities.' I would take every one of your children up in my arms and bless them ; and, after I had listened to the story of the Lord's dealings with you and with your little ones, I think -I should pray with a great increase of fervor that you might be ' the seed of the blessed of the Lord, and your offspring with you.' " The Eeminiscences continue : — " WhUe I was yet a member of the Academy, Mr. Adams's youngest son, William (now the Rev. Dr. Adams, the elo- quent preacher and beloved pastor of the Madison Square Presbyterian Church, New York City), entered the Academy. I remember, with great vividness, how daintily and gracefully he stepped in with young Blanchard (Rev. Dr. Blanchard, of Lowell, Mass.), and presented his little self, then six years old, before the desk of the venerable Principal. In those days of his childhood, I often carried the lively little feUow on my back to school and to other places ; and I am thankful- to acknowledge that, as one good turn deserves another, I am now, in my second childhood, often helped by him and his worthy friends over some of the steep and rugged places always incident to the decline of Ufe. CLASSMATES. 29 " Just about the time I entered the Academy, two others also entered, both of whom proved to be remarkably fine scholars. One qf them has since been known to the Chris- tian world as the Rev. Asa Cununings, D.D., for many years editor of the ' Christian Mirror,' in Portland, Me.; and the biographer of Dr. Payson ; and the other was the Eev. Alva Woods, D.D., at one time President of TransylvaAia University in Lexington, Ky., and afterwards Professor in Brown University. Brother Cummings had rolled logs in the densest forests of Maine, till his legs had literally become quite crooked ; but his mind was a diamond of the first water. I thought I had never known a person of so clear and candid an intellect as he appeared to have. My classmate. Woods, was the son of a Baptist minister in the Green Mountains of Vermont, and was nephew of the Eev. Dr. Woods, one of the distinguished professors in the Theological Seminary at Andover. These two, together with myself, Mr. Adams put into a class by ourselves, and he always seemed much grati- fied with our conduct and our progress ; for no mark of tar- diness, of absence, or of an imperfect lesson was, it is believed, ever placed against either of our names. With all prompt- ness we could answer any question which would naturally arise from our lessons ; and with all ease we would decline any noun in any declension, naming it in every case, from die nominative singular to the ablative plural, and going through the whole at one breath. And then we could go backward through the whole at another breath, naming the word in every case, from the ablative plural to the nomi- native singular. To us this was real fun, and to Mr. Adams it seemed real fun to hear us. " But the quarter was at length drawing to a close, and so many were standing between us and that charity foundation to which we three were looking forward, that there appeared scarcely any hope «f our ever receiving any benefit from it. And it was evidently becoming a subject of deep thought and earnest discussion with Mr. Adams and some of the 30 i^ORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. tiTistees what provision should be made for us, without diverting any of this charity fund from its prescribed chan- nels. A few days before the end of the quarter, Mr. Adams called us up, and, after informing us how many had been waiting much longer than we to receive the aid, told us that Lieutenant-Governor Phillips, of .Boston, who was one of the trustees, and I think one always present at the examina- tions, had come forward, and, on account of the present great disproportion between those funds and the numerous appli- cations for them, had voluntarily offered to bear our expenses thi-ough one year. This was to us a great and sudden relief. It was like the year of jubilee, and we gave special thanks to Him ' who remembered us in our lo* estate, for His me;rcy endureth for ever.' " Early in the year, Mr. Adams informed me that a rela- tive of mine in Vermont, on hearing that I was at the Acad- emy, had sent word to ask whether I was worth raising. What answer Mr. Adams made I never inquired, nor did he ever tell me. But the year was not far advanced when a drover, with some scores of cattle for the Boston market, knocked at the door of the Academy, and, to the amusement and wonder of the pupils, asked to see me. Mr. Adams beckoned me to go and see what was wanted. Amidst the lowing of oxen, I went with some trepidation, when, lo and behold, he turned over to me a fine yoke of oxen, ^ iich he said my father's uncle in Jamaica, Vt., Solomon GoodeU, had sent, to draw me up some of the steep and rugged hUls of science. With the oxen came the following characteristic note addressed to Mr. Adams. It was a mere scrap of paper, carelessly folded in the form of a letter, and containing the following words : — " ' Sir, I send you a pair of fat oxen for William GoodeU, in your school.' " I immediately stepped back and asked permission to be absent the remainder of the day, felling Mr. Adams I had Buddenly become possessed of some live stock, and ' must needa ENTBEING COLLEGE. 31 go and prove them.' I drove them at once to my lodgings and put them into the pasture, but vcas so much afraid some- body would steal them I hardly dared take my eyes from them, and tho very next day I sold them to a butcher. And thus in this my last year at the Academy I paid my own bUls. " This year would close my preparatory studies ; but to what college should I go ? and how should I be supported ? My classmate Cummings, having friends in Boston and that vicinity, was going to Cambridge. My classmate Woods, — who was my chum for one whole year, — being a Baptist, would naturally go to Brown University. We had in the mean time become acquainted with Daniel Temple, who en- tered the Academy soon after us. Although his boarding- place was some distance from ours, yet, as he had just bneii converted in a powerful revival of religion and was fuU of faith a,nd the Holy Ghost, his influence was felt far and near. Mr. Adams proposed to him and to me to go to Dartmouth College, saying that the Kimball Union Academy had- been recently established at Meriden, N. 11., and that this Academy had funds to aid in their studies those having the ministry in view, and, as there were not students enough to exhaust all the funds, the College came in for a share. Some of the prpfessors had written Mr. Adams on the sub- ject, promising to take two, whom he should recommend, and allow thnm each one hundred dollars a year for the four years. Mr. Temple and myself thankfully accepted the proposition, and at onoe made arrangements to room together. The aid proffered would not indeed be sufficient to meet our expenses, but the long winter vacations would enable us to earn something by keeping school. I entered Dartmouth CoUege Sept. 24, 1813. "The one hundred dollars per annmn allowed me from the funds of the Kimball Union Academy, together with what I earned by teaching, enabled me to pass through cot lege with comfort to myself and without being a burden to 32 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Others. Every winter found me occupied in teaching school ; and I was so fond of the employment, and moreover the opportunity of doing good appeared to me so great, that I would have been wOIing to teach even without compensation. The places where I taught were Wardsborough, Woodstock, and St. Johnsbury in the State of Vermont, and Keene and Hanover ia New Hampshire. I also taught a small school in a corner of New Marlborough, N. H., before I went to the Academy. In many of these schools, I had rea- son to believe, my efforts were blessed not only to the minds, but to the souls, of my pupils. How I should love to see them all, and converse and pray with them all once more ! Sev- eral of them are in the ministry, and may they be able min- isters of the New Testament ! " In my school ia Keene the religious interest awakened was long-continued and very deep. Oh, what precious meet- ing we had ! and what blessed recitations of the Assembly's Catechism ! My soul with great joy and thankfulness hath them still in remembrance. And what would I not give for the privilege of again sitting with those dear youth 'ia heavenly places in Christ Jesus ' ! "Well, we hope ia those heavenly places to sit together for ever. The commence- ment of the revival was under the following circumstances. One of the boys had been guilty of using profane language. After conversing with him some time on his sin, and telliag >iim that without repentance and forgiveness he could never enter heaven, I tied a striag round his aeck, aad charged him to remember, whenever he felt that string, that he could not go to heaven without being pardoned, and that he could not expect pardon without asking for it. When he came to school the next morning the string was gone, it having been taken off by his father. As parental authority was superior to mine, I could not take him to task ; but I again addressed him and the whole school on the sin of profanity, reminding them of what God had said of him that taketh His name in vain. I then asked him if he wished me to pray that God REVIVAL IN SCHOOL. 83 would forgive this sin and all the sins he had ever committed, and save him from eternal punishment. On his assenting to this I took him by the hand and rose for prayer. The whole school rose as by a sudden impulse. The boy wept, and the, whole school were deeply moved. When I ceased praying, all the pupils seemed so much affected that I con- tinued to speak to them for some minutes on sin, repentance, and salvation ; and from that time for many weeks onward it was as easy to speak to them on those infinitely irnportant subjects as it was to bfeathe. Christ was there, and every word spoken in His name seemed to tell. They all appeared to feel that in that prayer they had come directly into the presence of God, — muchnigher to Him than they ever came before, — and that they were transacting business with Him for eternity ; and I doubt not ' the Lord will count, when He writeth up the people, that this and that one were born there.' " Among the first letters of welcome I received, when visiting my native land in 1851, was one from a daughter of Judge Newcomb, who in that memorable winter began to breathe the breath of spiritual life, — a life which shall never end. And among the first letters of welcome I received upon my final return home with my family, in 1865, was one from this same beloved daughter, who still ' has life, and has it more abundantly.' Though wanting in some measure the sense of hearing, she could and did, and I doubt not does still, hear the whispers of the Spirit, and the sweet and precious words of Jesus. And should any of the beloved youth of this school, or of any other school I have taught, read these lines, may I not hope they wUl offer up this one petition for their old teacher, that, after having pointed out to them and to many others the way to heaven, he may not himself be ' a castaway ' ? I have reason to be very grateful that one so unworthy should have been employed to such a degree in these blessed services, while at the same time I ought to be no less humble and penitent that in those blessed 2* c 3i FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. services I did not feel more of the ' constrainings of the love of Christ ' urging me on to action. " In the winter of 1814 I taught school by day, and a sing- ing class also in the evening, at St. Johnsbury, Vt. Here I found myself among some of. the very best of people. The church was emphatically a working church ; and perhaps, with even more propriety than many of the apostolic churches, might be called a model church. Every member appeared to be a living branch of the true vine, and to be always standing in his or her lot, ready for any and every service which was to be performed for Christ. The church had no pastor, and, I think, had always been without one ; for pastors were then few in that part of the country. But the public services of the sanctuary, together with the prayer meetings maintained by the church on the Sabbath and at other times, were of the most interesting character ; special pains being taken to procure the very best sermons that could be f oimd in the whole country ; and the reader being always expected to look over very carefully beforehand the sermon he was to read in public, in drder that the emphasis might in every case be laid right, and the meaning brought out with clearness and power. They also took special pains to sing well, often meeting together for the sake of practis- ing, and employing a teacher to perfect both themselves and their children in the science as well as in the art of music. Their prayers were devout and edifying, for they were offered by those accustomed to ' lift up holy hands without wrath or doubting.' Those parents, both men and women, took strong hold of the Abrahamic covenant ; anji as much expected then- children to be heirs according to the promise as the good patriarch himself expected his son Isaac would be. In fact, whenever I see or hear the word tSlf. Johnsbury, I always think of the place of which God said, ' This is my rest for ever ; here wUl I dwell, for I have desired it.' ." That church was composed of such members as the very godly parents of Professor Lawrence, late of East Windsor COLLEGE APPOINTMENTS. . 35 Theological Institute ; the Hon. Luther Jewett, M.D., him- self a host ; Governor Fairbanks, that wonderful man, whose very name in all that region was a synonyme of every thing that was upright, honorable, benevolent, and good; together with his earnest and excellent brother, he, I mean, the inventor of the celebrated Fairbanks scales. The last men- tioned Fairbanks was, on account of his wonderful mechan- ical genius, a man after Dr. Hamlin's own heart (the Rev. Dr. Hamlki, I mean, President of the Robert College in Constantinople), he being, as is well known, a great mechanic ; and when I told him that this Fairbanks had once been a ' pupU of mine, shutting up one eye and squinting at me with the other, he very naively, as if with the most unaffected simplicity, remarked, ' You must have taught away to him all your own knowledge, reserving nothing for yourself ; for you yourself have been utterly deficient in that line from the first day I knew you.' A bit of pleasantry to be sure not much to the credit of the one addressed ; but I have at least the satisfaction of feeling that I taught it all laway to one who knew how to' employ it to some good purpose. " On Sophomore Quarter-day, in 1815, the Faculty, to my surprise, gave me the first appointment, which was the Latin Salutatory. But when we graduated, in 1817, 1 had the Greek Oration, then considered the third appointment ; Marsh, afterwards President of Burlington College, had the first, which was the Valedictory ; and Chase, now Bishop of New Hampshire, received the second, which was, I think, the Philosophical. During the greater part of my senior year I was engaged in teaching, and was able to attend but few recitations. Had it been otherwise, had I spent the whole year in hard study, it is not likely that I should have deserved a higher appointment than the one given me ; for the class was a large one, and there were many very- good scholars in it. One thing is certain, and I think of it even now with satisfaction, that for the sake of a collegiate honor I never studied fifteen minutes the more, no, not ten, 36 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. nor even five, during my whole course ; and that my eyes and health were as good at the end as at the beguming. My health was indeed always feeble; and three hours a day were just about my average time of study. But then, when I did study, it was in good earnest, concentrating my whole mind directly on the subject. It was much the same during all my term at the Theological Seminary, and during much of my missionary life I have been able to devote but a few hours a day to close study. But though fgeble from childhood, I have hardly ever been sick a day. In fact, I have been growing stronger ever since I was born; and should ' the days of the years of my life ' run parallel with those* of Methuselah, might it not be reasonably expected that I Should be more hale and vigorous in the nine hun- dred and sixty-ninth year of my life, than any of the hypochondriacs of any generation of students, past, present, or future ? "During the revival at college, the pious students were in the habit of going out, if not daily, weekly, into the neighboring villages and towns to conduct meetings, some- times in a school-house and sometimes in the church itself ; and as they carried the revival spirit with them, and as much expected a revival in every place as they expected to reach that place themselves, the flame was kindled every- where, the Spirit was poured out from on high, and very many, it is believed, were created anew in Christ Jesus unto good works. Before the commencement of this re- vival a Moral Society had been f orrhed in college, which embraced a large number of the students, and which prom- ised to be very useful. A regular meeting of this society, occurring in the very height of the revival, very few of the members, especially of those who had been recently con- verted, or who had been most active in those revival scenes, were present, and this gave occasion for the complaint that ' we had become too religious to be any longer inoral, and that we were devoting so much time to religion, that we had RByiVAL IN COLLEGE. 37 none left for morality. "We were then young and inex- perienced, and very zealous, and were doubtless mucli less discreet than we ought to have been in regard to many things. The revival was indeed one of remarkable power; and yet college duties were not in general suspended, but the studies and recitations for the most part went on as usual. On one occasion, however, when one of the pro- fessors was hearing a class in the recitation-room, in the room immediately above 'many were gathered together praying.' And the singing of sweet hymns in that same room, where boisterous mirth had been previously often heard, so deeply affected the Professor and his whole class, that their recitation that morning was turned into a meet- ing for thanksgiving and praise. And that was the only instance I recollect of any interruption to the regular duties of the college. " One day a student, observing his heart more fiUed with wicked thoughts than he had previously supposed possible, and alarmed to find his own powers altogether too feeble to control them, undertook to escape from himself. Throwing off his outer garments, he ran as if for dear life ; and those who saw him in this earnest race knew as little what his ob- ject was, as those who hastened to get out of John Gilpin's way knew of his. Pie ran and ran till well nigh exhausted ; but, finding all his bad thoughts stiU clinging as closely as ever, he became discouraged, and, slowly returning to his room in college, cried, 'Lord, save, or I perish.' That runaway lias now been for many years a steadfast preacher of the glorious Gospel, directing the attention of men to the Lamb of God, who alone taketh away the sin tff the world. " The most of our fellow-students at Dartmouth had, like ourselves, to struggle hard to get an education ; and we did not any of us make so much use as we might of the unlim- ited credit we had on the Bank of Faith, viz., ' Trust in the Lord and do good, so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed.' And in those days we heard the story of 38 FORTY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. another bank, as it might be called, with which we were sometimes tempted to do business. It had, indeed, in its vault no specie, — I mean, no Scripture promises; yet it strangely secured the confidence of many desponding minds. The story ran thus : A poor student, very iuattentive to his studies, and extremely careless as to both his manners and his morals, was repeatedly, though to little purpose, admon- ished by his tutors and professors. At length the President sent for him, and, after giving him plenty of good advice and solemn warning of his danger ia the course he was pursu- ing, asked him, ' How do you ever expect to get through the world in this way ? ' The fellow at once and very archly replied, ' Did you ever hear of any one' sticking by the way ? ' ' Yes, surely ; all get through by hook or by crook, and no- body ever sticks hy the way.' These few words, ^nobody ever sticks hy the way,' spoken to the ear of one sunk low in de- spondency, often had a- talismanic potency to drive away his anxious forebodings. I have seen the face of our good brother Temple lighted up with smiles and joyful hopes, by simply repeaj;iag those talismanic words, ' nobody ever sticks by the way.' " Of some of my college classmates the following are well known : President Marsh, of Burlington College, the vale- dictorian of our class ; President Gushing, of Hampden Sidney ; Professor Fisk, of Amherst ; Emory Washburn, LL.D., Governor of Massachusetts, and Professor of Law at- Cambridge University; Benjamin Dorr, D.D., E.ector of Christ Church in Philadelphia ; Carlton Chase, D.D., Bishop of the Diocese of New Hampshire ; and Lyndon A. Smith, M.D., of Newa^-k, N. J. I should love to mention by name many others of my class, whose countenances I can in some cases stUl recall, but whose names, during a long absence from the country, have faded from my memory. I hope to see them in that world where their faces will shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they wUl all of thera be Sound to have ' received a new name, which the mouth of the COLLEGE-MATES. 39 Lord shall name,' and which shall not be forgotten for ever. In the class before me were such men as Professor Haddock, Professor Torrey, President Wheeler, of Burlington College, Eev. Dr. Absalom Peters. Another member of the class, who afterward became a member of Congress, and who secured from his Alma Mater the honorary degree of LL.D., like many of us sprung from poverty, but earned a pittance by ringing the college bell. Receiving very deservedly a high appointment at Sophomore quarter-day, as it was then called, he was much encouraged by this honor, and his friends were not a little elated with his success. Indeed, he became so inspired with self-reliance that he was accustomed after- wards to stand out on the steps in front of the college, and by the hour together discuss the great questions of the day with the greatest wranglers in the three upper classes in college. And his step was now so firm, and his carriage so erect, that the words of the poet were often applied to him : — ' At every step his advanced head Knocked out a star in heaven.' " Thus potent is a little encouragement received at the proper time by a poor, timid , student. The Rev. Levi Spaulding, D.D., the distinguished missionary in Ceylon, was my junior in college, but I knew him well both before and after. So also Professor Upham and Professor Bush, together with Rufus Choate, LL.D., who were in the classes after me, were well known to me, for that wonderful revival which took place in Sophomore year threw all the classes iato one indiscriminate mass, and all class distinctions were for the time being entirely obliterated. " During our Freshman year at college, the number of pious students in the upper classes was very small. In the senior class there was, I think, but one professor of religion, and he, in point of scholarship, stood among the lowest iq the class. There was no prayer-meeting conducted by the students, and, of course, although Professors ShurtlifE, Moore, 40 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. and Muzzy were not only able, but very earnest Christian men, yet there was no spiritual life in college. Thus passed one whole year of death-like stupidity. In our Sophomore year we began to have more courage. About this time it was that the members of the Theological Society, that met every Saturday evening in secret session, with doors locked and windows barred, that we might not be interrupted by the thoughtless ones in college, unanimously adopted that famous resolution that we would, each one of us, converse with at least three of his fellow-students on the subject of personal religion dviring the coming week, giviog them also a special interest in our prayers. We had hardly commenced our work when the Spirit was potu-ed out upon us from on high in a most remarkable manner, and instead of convers- ing with three of our fellow-students, we (certainly some of us) conversed with more than thirty times three. My room-mate. Temple, being everywhere known as a man of God, and of deep Christian experience, our room was thronged from morning- tiU night with those who ' would see Jesus.' ' I have seen many precious revivals, but I have never since witnessed a work so mighty as was that at Dartmouth College in 1815, embracing some of the finest scholars in every class in college, together with most of the distinguished families that lived in its vicinity, and extend- ing its saving influence even to subsequent classes in follow- ing years. " I recall^ the names of some of the subjects of this work of grace who in after life became distinguished men : Pro- fessors Torrey, Fisk, Bush, and Upham ; President Wheeler, President Marsh, President Cushing, Bishop Chase, and last, but not least, that beloved missionary of the cross in Ceylon, Levi Spaulding. All these were men of note, and, besides, there were many who, though less known, became earnest and useful ministers of the New Testament. A large number of students, with members of the , principal families in the neighborhood, joined the college church in LEVI SPAtJLDING. 41 one day. And then it was we felt, and some of us said, as we stood on a knoll in front of the college buildings, ' The winter is past, and the rain is over and gone, and the flowers appear on the earth, and the time of the singing of birds is come.' I well remember the first public prayer which Haddock made. He had always been strictly moral, and such was the gentleness of bis manner, and such his native politeness, that he was often pointed out to us as an example of what we' might all of us become, even though we should never attend a dancing-school ; but it was not generally known that he was indulging hope in Christ, nor even that his mind had of late been unusually impressed with the great things of eternity. Wben, therefore, at the close of a meeting in the old school-house, I asked hiw to offer prayer, and he arose at once with all the grace and dignity so natural to him, and poured out his heart in a prayer of great fervency and peculiarly appropriate, the effect was overpowering, and the glory of God seemed to AH the place. Every heart trembled for joy or with fear, and we hardly dared speak to one another as we walked silently away from the place. " At one of those little, but never-to-be-forgotten prayer- meetings, there was present a member of the senior class. He was a distinguished scholar, and excelled particularly in mathematical studies. As we did not in those days wait for much ceremony, and as we scarcely thought of what was due from a Sophomore to a Senior, we pounced upon him at once with such tremendous questions that he soon found his mathematics at fault, for he could not solve the principal problem, ' What shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul ? ' He took his hat and retired, and some forty years afterwards, describing the scene in a letter to some friends, he said : ' I went out under a pine- tree, and gave myself up to God, and 'that pine-tree (said he) will be remembered in heaven.' Yes, indeed. Brother Spaulding, and many pine-trees wUl be remembered in 42 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. heaven. And many such rocks and trees, and old school - houses, will be remember'ted there. From under that pine- tree where he groaned, and wept, and prayed, and gave himself to God, Spaulding went to that school-house, ' where many were gathered together praying.' He came in, look- ing as though he had never seen such a sight before. But he arose almost immediately, and, throwing his, spectacles back on his head, while rivers of water ran down his eyes, he brought out all the mathematics he ever knew, demon- strating every truth with more than mathematical precision, even with the power of the Spirit, so that every thought- less heart in that crowded house quailed. Those were, iadeed, the years of the right hand of the Most High. And I do not know that we were ever more honored of God as His instruments in doing good than during those blessed years. " How much would I give to revisit all these scenes of college life, and especially all those interesting spots made sacred by the presence and blessing of the Holy Spirit ! I would go to our good Deacon Kellogg's. I would go into the old school-house, feeling that the Lord will assuredly count, when He writeth up the people, that this and that one were born there. I would go over ' Mink Brook,' and think of all the precious memories of those who lived and were bom again on its banks. I would go into the ceme- tery, and feel what a blessed thing it is to work and suffer for Christ in this world. I would go and see all the young professors, and the new president, and say to them : ' Instead of the fathers shall be the children,' and, ia com- parison with those who have preceded you, may you be like ' princes in all the earth.' Last summer I saw at Brock- port, N. Y., a lady who lived on the plains of Dartmouth, amidst those scenes of glory. She said I assisted her in inaugurating the 'firs^ Sabbath school ever known in this country. This, I assured her, could not have been, — though it may possibly have been the first Sabbath school estab- lished in the State of New Hampshire, or at least in that part of the State. ORDINATION OF MISSIONARIES. 43 " Many years have elapsed since those wonderful days, and it is not to be supposed that in describing them I have stated every thing with perfect accuracy or in due order. But, in every remembrance, I always exclaim, 'Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us ! ' " At what period Mr. Goodell first became interested in the subject of foreign missions as a question of personal duty does not appear from any records, which he has left. When he went out from his father's house to obtain an education, his purposes for life were altogether indefinite. He did not even have the ministry of the Gospel distinctly in view. But the instructions of his beloved preceptor at PhUlips Academy seem to have awakened new and higher views of Christian obligation, and to have inspired him with nobler aims. Almost at the beginning of his studies the stern pur- pose which led him to seek preparation for a wider sphere of usefulness ripened into a humble and complete consecra- tion to the work of his Master, and a willingness to do His wUl, whatever the work might be. WhUe he was at Phillips Academy, the first missionaries of the American Board to India, Messrs. Newell, Jud- son. Hall, Nott, and Rice, were ordained at Salem, Mass., about twenty miles from Andover. This service yoimg GoodeU attended, and he thus describes the scene in his Reminiscences : — "The ordination took place at the Tabernacle Church, Feb. 6, 1812. The students in the Academy had repeat- edly seen the most or all of them, and had heard Judson and some others of them preach. Mr. Adams kindly gave permission for any of the older students to go who wished ; and, with my classmate Cummings, I at once embraced the opportunity. The day was one of the coldest known that winter. It was exceedingly slippery, and we had to strain every nerve and exert every muscle to keep on our feet, while, at the same time, we had to press forward with all 44 FORTY TBAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. the eagerness possible in order to arrive in tim^. The sea, a ship, a wharf, a city, a seaport town, were all new and strange things to me, my eyes never having looked upon such things before ; and, after arriving and taking some refreshinent with-'ttie relatives of Mr. Cummings, I spent the time before the ordination services in running every- where, and seeing every thing. My fatigue was already so great that a bed would have been a much more fitting place than a church. But only the Iktter was open, and I entered with the crowd. " The church was filled to its utmost capacity. The news of the approaching ordination had spread far and wide, and the excitement was of no ordinary kind, — to see five young men, of great promise, possessing talents and attainments of a high order, and voluntarily devoting themselves, at the call of Christ, to all the poverty, the hardships, and the perils of a mission for life. Ann H. Judson and Harriet Newell were there, both to be afterwards embalmed in the memory of the Church, and to have an imperishable record in its history. And there were also present those men of God, the Rev. Drs. Worcester, Griffin, "Woods, Morse, Spring, and many other great and good men, several of whom took part in those very solenm ordination services. The interest manifested was universally very deep. God was there, and in that great assembly there was, at times, a stUlness ' like the stillness of God, when He ariseth in silence to bless the world.' At times the whole great assem- bly seemed moved as the trees of the wood are moved by a mighty wind. As may well be supposed, the feelings of the audience, and especially our own, were wrought up to the highest pitch. " Immediately at the close of the services we had to start, witl;iout rest or refreshment, to walk back to Andover. Long before we reached home I had ceased to have any control over the muscles of locomotion, but staggered like a paralytic. Some theological students, who had also been HARRIET NEWELL. 45 to Salem, overtaking us, assisted in supporting me along. Being placed between two of them, and bearing my whole weight upon them, they, by taking turns, succeeded in carry- ing their load. Through a kind Providence we reached the house where I first boarded at Andover. The family imme- diately spread a bed for me on the floor, before the fire, and tried to make me comfortable ; but I shook and shook, till it seemed as if my nerves and muscles would never again become quiet. It was certainly a wonder I did not become permanently paralyzed by this exposure, excitement, and excessive fatigue. But God preserved my life ; and the next day I was able to walk to my lodgings, and soon to attend to my lessons. I felt amply repaid by being so thoroughly inoculated with the missionary spirit, that a re- inoculation has never been found necessary." This ordination seems to have made a deep impression upon his mind ; but we find no record in his diary giving any indication of his having seriously proposed the question of duty to his own heart until near the close of his Freshman year in college, when he wrote, under date of May 20th, 1814: — " This day Brother Nealy called upon me. He expects soon, with Brother Eussel, to go to the missionary estab- lishment in Gosport, Eng., to prepare himself to be a mission- ary. Lord, hast thou called them by thy grace to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to millions who are per- ishing for lack of vision ? WUt . thou prepare them for it ? But what shall I do ? Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? Here am 1; send me. I desire to labor where thou wUt have me. I am ready to follow thee wheresoever thou leadest." The bright example of self-devotion and the early death of Harriet Newell seem to have deeply afEected his heart. Mr. Newell was married on the 9 th of the same month on which he was ordained at Salem. He sailed with his young wife on the 19th for Calcutta. On the 19th of November, in the same 46 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. year, Mrs. Newell died at the Isle of France, at the early age of nineteen. Her years were few, but her life was long in the work which it accomplished. The brief memoir which was published the following year was the means of kindling the- missionary spirit in many hearts, and we know not how much influence it may have had upon William Goodell in leading him to consecrate himself to the same service. That he was deeply impressed by its perusal appears from the fol- lowing entry in his diary, made only four days after the last- quoted extract from his journal : — " jWai/ 24 A few days since I received the Memoirs of Mrs. Harriet Newell. I had long wished to become more acquainted with her life and writings. My curiosity was so excited, and my desire to read the book was so great, that I could not sit down and read it through by course, as usual, imtU I had turned over nearly every leaf, reading^a few lines in one place and a few in another. I could not re- strain my tears while looking on her likeness. It brought to my mind her piety, devotedness to God, and ardent love for the millions in Asia. When I consider her activity, self- denial, and readiness to forsake all for Christ, I feel as if I had no religion. Oh that a flame of that divine love which warmed her breast might be kindled in this heart of mine ! " While he was at Dartmouth, he enjoyed again the privi- lege of attending the ordination of a band of missionaries, of which he wrote in his journal : — "July 4, 1815. This day I returned again to college. My health is much improved by my journey. I was present at the ordination of six missionaries (Mills, Richards, Meigs, Warren, BardweU, and Poor) at Newburyport, June 21st, and at the grand convention of ministers at Eoyalston. They were such occasions as I seldom enjoy. The sacra- mental season at Newburyport was peculiarly interesting. To sit at the Lord's table with so many of the redeemed servants of Christ, assembled from various places, seemed next to being in heaven." ENTERING ANDOVER SEMINARY. 47 CHAPTER in. TN the autumn of 1817, haTing completed his college -»■ course, he returned to Andover, and entered the Theo- logical Seminary. The day on which he became a member of this institution he made the following record : — " Wednesday evening, November 5, 1817. Was this evening admitted a member of the sacred institution at Andover. On this holy ground, consecrated by the prayers and tears and offerings of many who are now sleeping in the tomb, I purpose to spend three years, and ' give myself to reading, meditation, and prayer,' hoping in due season to be in some measure prepared to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to a dying world, and not be as those who are ' ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.' " From the time of his entering the Theological Seminary his associations tended to increase his interest in the cause of foreign missions, and to fasten more deeply upon his heart the conviction that the call from the perishing in distant lands, which had been ringing in his ears, was addressed to him personally. The controversy in his mind, and the deci- sion to which he came in connection with his classmate and most intimate friend, Daniel Temple, he describes in hia Reminiscences : — " At Andover we at once joined that little sacied band, whose constitution and by-laws, correspondence and records, together with all the signatures of the members, were written with an alphabet which had been invented expressly for the purpose by Gordon Hall and his noble compeers, and which none but the members could understand. This secret society 48 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. was like ' a wheel within a wheel,' which, though unseen, was not unf elt, for it moved and controlled all missionary societies and missionary operations in a way which, to the churches and even to the secretaries themselves, seemed perfectly unaccountable. Here we came under the influence of such men as Pliny Fisk, that excellent missionary pioneer of Palestine, who afterwards died at my house in Beyrout ; and of Levi Spaulding, the veteran missionary in Ceylon, whom we had known at Dartmouth College, and who now ques- tioned us as closely as we had once, during that great revival in college, questioned him. We were professing to foUow, and to be entirely willing to follow, the leadings of Provi- dence, wherever we might be directed. And we were ready to declare further, what in fact we had been -doing for several years, that should the state of the world, at the close of our studies, be such as it then was, it would undoubtedly be our duty to engage personally in the work of carrying the Gospel to the heathen. What need was there of our coming to a determination more positive and decided ? " These brethren, together with Levi Parsons and several other strong men of that generation, were not satisfied with this, and solemnly assured us that unless we were prepared to take a step much in advance, it was morally certain we could never be missionaries. This at first seemed to us little better than atheism, and we began to urge some objections from our stand-point. We had been following the leadings of Providence in regard to every thing all our days, and we had each of us been in a remarkable degree the child of Providence, and ought we now to renounce Providence, and take things into our own hands, especially this great matter of personally engaging in the missionary work ? But our strongest objections and arguments did not seem to have the' weight of a feather with these men of- God. On that even- ing they had evidently brought together all their strongest men in order to knock away the platform on which our feet were planted. Naming over all the missionaries who had LETTER TO HIS FATHER. 49 ever gone from Andover, they showfed most clearly that every one of them had been obliged to close his eyes against all the doors which Providence seemed most invitingly to open for him in his own country, and to stop his ears against all the apparently reiterated calls of Providence to remain at home. They declare! that if a man were fit to go on a mission, most miexpepted doors would be opened on every hand, and calla would come from every quarter, some of them louder than when seven thunders utter their voices, all of them earnestly urging him to remain here. And that all the churches, and all the venerable pastors, and even all the professors of the theological seminaries, would endeavor to persuade him that Providence evidently designed that he should stay at home ; that, in fact, he was the only man who could fill this or that important place, and that for him to close his eyes against these open doors, and to shut his ears against these loud calls, would be to rebel against the light, and to make him- self wiser than God and all God's people. Much of this we ourselves knew, for we had already seen it in the case of our own associates who preceded us in the missionary work'. And we soon felt the necessity of coming under laws like those of the Medes and Persians. These strict rules were necessary, not only for our safety, but for our comfort, sav- ing us from distractions and difiiculties without end. It was soon understood that every thing had already been considered and settled, and that it was altogether in vain to think of turning us from our purpose, our minds having been made up in full view of all these circumstances which they thought new and providential." In February, 1818, he wrote from the Theological Semi- nary to his father an extended letter, communicating to him for the first time his viSws and feelings on the question as to where he should spend his life in the service of Christ, expressing his conviction that the claims of the Eastern world far outweighed those of the country in which he was 3 D 50 POETY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIKB. liTing, and concluding with, the following reasons for consid- ering the call to engage in the work of missions as addressed personally to himself : — " 1. I was consecrated to God in infancy by my parents, to be His child and servant for ever. " 2. I have, I trust, dedicated myself to Him who formed me for His glory, and I no longer consider myself as my own, b^^t as bound by every possible obligation to be as active in His ser- vice as are those ministering spirits of His that excel in strength and do His pleasure, to go wherever He shall send me, and most cheerfully execute all His commands. I have often said to Him, ' Help me to serve thee with all my powers, and I refer it wholly to thee in what place, under what circumstances, or even in what world this shall be. ' "3. My business is not merely to pass through the world with comfort, reputation, and perhaps with a degree of usefulness, but to attempt the greatest possible good, to practise any kind of seH-denial, to exert every faculty, and be willing to follow Him who was a man of sorrows, and had not where to lay His head, to promote the benevolent object for which He became incarnate. " 4. For several years I have, I hope, desired the conversion of the heathen; and when I have looked upon the extensive fields already white tmto the harvest, and considered how few- the laborers, I have at least professed to pray the Lord of' the harvest to raise up many who should enter these fields ; who should go to the east and west, to the north and south, and preach glad tidings of good things to all people. And since God has raised me up, and that, too, almost by a miracle (and for some purpose, else I had never existed) , if I now without sufficient reason refuse to go (and I can offer none which ap- pears to me to have much validity), how can I ever again make this an object of prayer? " 5. The grand scheme of divine Providence which has been unfolding to the admiring view of those who are looking for redemption, and God's providential dealings with myself, have all conspired in directing my attention to the East. Add to all this, if you please, — " 6. The facility with which I can acquire a new language, and the adaptation of the work of a missionary in many re- spects toTny constitution, and its harmony with all my feelings, and I think you will be equally convinced with myself that it is my duty to think seriously whether I ought not to leave my dearest connections, and give up all that is interesting in Chiis- tian society and friendship, in order to extend the knowledge of salvation to the ruined, dying millions in pagan lands. " On this subject I have asked no man's advice, because 1 ORDINATION AT SALEM. 61 thought no one capable of determining for another. But a father's advice and blessing I account no small thing. And for this reason I have stated my views and feelings that you may communicate yours in return to one who, I hope, will ever thankfully receive reproof and counsel from an affectionate parent." In his letter to liia father he alluded to one obstacle, with- out naming it, which seemed to stand in the way of his devot- ing himself to the work of missions. It was the dependent condition of his father ; but this he immediately set about removing. Leaving the Seminary, he visited several places ^in New England, to obtain the evidence of his father's ser- vice in the Revolutionary army, in order to secure for him a pension. In this he was successful, and nothing now remained but for him to receive his father's approbation and blessing. These were freely given, and he made the follow- ing record of his final decision : — ' ' February 12, 1818. This evening had an important interview with missionary brethi-en. And now 'tis done! I am thine, O thou who didst die for the world! Send me where thou wilt; arrtt me with Christian courage, and most cheerfully I go to the ends of the earth to pubUsh thy salvation I " From this time onward until he breathed his last breath, he never faltered in his absorbing devotion to the great work of Christian missions, — that of making known the Gospel of Christ to the whole world. On the 4th of November, 1818, he attended the ordination of Pliny Fisk, Levi Spaulding, Miron Winslow, and Henry Woodward, as missionaries, which took place at Salem, Mass. Of this interesting occasion he made the following record in his journal : — " This has been to me a most interesting daly. Several of . my missionary brethren were set apart and publicly consecrated to the work of the Lord among the heathen. The audience was numerous and attentive, — the exercises solemn and calcu- lated to make a favorable impression. May the Spirit of the Lord God re^t upon these my dear brethren, — the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of 62 ' FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH "EMPIRE. Jehovah. And -when they -walk in the midst of trouble wilt thou revive them ! " Spent the evening with those who were ordained, and with those who intend, imless detained by Providence, to go to the heathen. There were eleven of us together, — a number equal to that of the apostles when they returned unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, and went into an upper room and con- tinued with one accord in prayer and supplication with the women. We had no expectation of spending another evening together on earth; and on parting sang, ' When shall we all meet again,' and pronounced Moses' benediction: 'The Lord bless thee and keep thee; the Lord make His face to shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee ; the Lord lift up His countenance upon thee and give thee peace.' Amen and Amen." We prefer to state in his own words, penned only the week before his death, how God provided for him a loving com- panion and faithful helper for his missionary life ; one who delighted to share in his toils and trials, and who, surviving him, after awaiting with joyful expectation the hour when their blessed intercourse, so long enjoyed on earth, shouldTie made still more bleSsed in heaven, went up, on the 11th of July, 1871, to be for ever with him and with the Lord. He says in his Reminiscences : — " And here I might as well introduce another, even a new and important personage, whose influence on all my subse- quent life has been as good as it has been great. Mr. Tem- ple had been my chum during the whole four years at college, 'and was stUl my room-mate at the Theological Seminary. But I heard incidentally that he had been looking out for a more permanent room-mate, and had already obtained the promise of one. It must be confessed that I was at first a little vexed that he should have taken so important a step without giving me even a hint of such an arrangement, and I at once determined not to be left in the lurch. It is true that there was a large circle of very estimable young ladies whose acquaintance I had made in vacations and in the schools I had taught; but oh, how often I wished that some maternal association, or that the whole church, Moravian fashion, would select for me a suitable companion. But as such HOW HE FOUND A WIPE. 63 wishes were vain, I had to keep on praying, having already prayed more in reference to this subject than in reference to any other temporal subject whatever. I now began to watch as well as pray. " In passing, one vacation, through various towns in New England to hold meetings of a religious or educational nature, I came to the town of Holden, Mass., and was there most providentially introduced to a lady of singularly sweet dis- position, modest appearance, and dignified demeanor, bearing the name of Abigail P. Davis. But though our acquaint- ance continued and increased for more than four years, yet I was imable to hear from her lips that short monosyllable, that long-desired word, Tes, tiU Nov. 19, 1822, when, in the presence of her good minister and of numerous other friends, it rang out with such clearness as quite startled me, for I had nearly begun to fear that there might be some defect in her organs o£ speech in reference to this little word. And to this very day I have always been so thankful that the business was not left to any maternal association or to any church, be it Moravian or any other organization under heaven. It was all as if manifesstly arranged in the divine decrees before the foundation of the world, and there has never been any disposition on her part or mine to alter these decrees. " Several months after letters had begun to come to me from Holden, Mr. Temple, to whom I had never spoken a word on the subject of his so unceremoniously changing his room-mate, said to me one day, with a serious air, ' Let us see, who is that young lady at Holden whom you hope to secure for a more permanent room-mate than your pres- ent one ? ' On telling him, with all honesty and frankness, and perceiving he began to smile, I inquired, 'Who told you any thing about it?' He immediately replied, 'Tou yourself have just told me, and I thank you.' And so, after mutual congratulations, we both of us went on our way rejoicing. 54 i-'ORTT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. "This excellent lady I led away from her native land in 1822. And now I have brought her back, almost, if not quite, as good as new ! ' Goodness and mercy have iadeed followed us all the days of our life, and we hope to dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.' And there may our nine children and our children's children, with all our Eastern friends also, dwell for ever with us ! Had the Prophet Samuel been present with his horn of oU on our first introduction to each other, he would, doubtless, have heard the words (with the pronouns altered) which he heard ilpon first seeing the youthful and ruddy David, ■'Arise, anoint her, for this is she.'" Although he was apparently disposed to refer a matter of so much importance to himself as the choice of a com- panion for life whoUy to the divine decrees, he did not seem quite so scrupulous in regard to the marriage of another. The letter which follows, the last he ever wrote, shows that he was not unwilling to be an instrument in the hands of Providence in promoting the happiness and usefiilness of a fellow-missionary, and so of helping to execute the divine . decrees. " Among those associated with Mr. Temple and myself in that sacred secret society at Andover were Bingham and Thurston. They belonged to the class before us in the Seminary, and were already designated to be the pio- neers of the mission to the Sandwich Islands. Early in September, 1819, the Prudential Committee, hearing of a good opportunity in the biig ' Thaddeus,' directed these brethren to complete all their arrangements and repair to Goshen in Connecticut for ordination, and hold themselves in readiness to embark on the very shortest notice. But those brethren were still in the Theological Seminary; nor would their studies terminate before the middle of the month, and of course they had very many arrangements to GETTING A WIFE FOE A FRIEND. 55 make, the most important of whicli they had considered already settled. But, alas ! at this the last moment the mothers of both the young ladies who had engaged to accom- pany our brethren to the Sandwich Islands interfered and refused to let their daughters go. It was an unexpected- and very severe trial to them, and a time of great sorrow and deep sympathy to us all. Something must be done, and that speedily ; but there seemed to be no time to accom- plish so important a matter. That they should go unpro- vided with suitable companions, was not to be thought of for a moment ; for they were not expected ever to return, nor would an opportunity of , sending to them be likely to occur (as they supposed) oftener than once in twenty-five or thirty years, while the voyage itself was one of six months' duration, around the terribly tempestuous Cape Horn. We had many consultations and some very earnest prayer-meet- ings on the subject. The result was, that the society clubbed together and procured for me a fine horse that would carry me full ten miles an hour, and sent me on, if not a Quixotic, yet a most delicate mission. " Receiving from Mr. Thurston what was perhaps equiva- lent to a carte-hlanclie in regard to one of two young ladies whom I had described to him, I started early one morning and ' streamed ' through the country after a wife for a poor destitute brother, being borne on by the best wishes and fervent prayers of the whole Theological Seminary. Re- membering that ' the King's business requires haste,' I ' saluted no man by the way,' but galloped on to the accom- plishment of my work. After a forty miles' ride I slackened my pace, and put up my horse in a stable in one of the principal towns of Massachusetts. And though unsuccessful there, yet fully believing in the perseverance of the saints, and being thoroughly persuaded that what hath been fore- ordained will surely come to pass, early next day I turned my horse's head and partly retraced my steps, though not by the same road, to a school-house, where I knew a distant 66 POETT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. relative of mine was teaching, some twelve miles from her father's house. " Dismounting and hitching my hoi?se, I bolted into the school-room, and, not having much time for any long con- ference, I opened my business' at once. WeU, after a brief introduction of my errand, I told her I knew she had often thought of the subject of missions, and had decided long ago whether she herself would go on a mission, if she had a good opportunity. The only question, therefore, for her to decide upon in this case would be, ' Wilt thou go with this man ? ' Having described to her his character and appearance as well as I could (the days of photographs had not yet come), I added : ' After aU, there are ten thousand little things, and thousands of little matters of taste, which no one can decide for you. You must decide them for yourself. And you shall have the opportunity. Next week is the anniversary at Andover, and the next day Mr. Thurston wUl start to go to the ordination in Connecticut. Your father's house is on the way. I wUl accompany him, and spend the night under your roof; and you will have an opportunity of becoming acquainted with him. No person ever need know the object of our stopping there overnight, nor need you feel under, any obligation to encourage his suit in consequence of any thing I have said, or in consequence of your meeting him.' " Had she, PriscUla like, asked, ' Why don't you speak for yourself, John ? ' the natural answer would have been, John is already provided for. On her agreeing to this, and after I had, Eleazer like, lifted up my heart, I rode to see hei father. He replied ' that he had given her to God once, and had no right to take her back now.' The next morning 1 returned to Andover, and, ' having gathered the disciples to- gether, I related what things God had wrought by my min- istry.' And there was great joy among the brethren. " On the day appointed, I took Mr. Thurston, and walked with him to the town of Marlborough. The sun was already sinking ia the western woods when we arrived, and all the EXECUTING THE COMMISSION. 57 front wmdows were reflecting his rays most gloriously, wMch I took for a good omen. We knocked at the door, and were soon admitted, when lo and behold ! the house was full of people, all of them kinsfolk and acquaintances ; for they had done what Cornelius did when he was expecting Peter, not knowing but this one, called Peter, might prove to be the very Messiah himself. Somewhat startled, we bowed rather nervously, as would naturally be expected under the cir- cumstances. Before we had time to be seated, I saw the black-eyed damsel entering from a door at the other end of the room ; and, making my way through the crowd, I took her hand, and said, ' How do you do, cousin ? ' I then stepped back, and drawing Mr. Thurston, nolens volens, through the throng, I put his hand in hers, as much as to say, ' Behold the handmaid of the Lord. Behold the one whom God hath chosen to be the companion of thy life.' " The company then made room for us to sit down ; but I must confess it required all the tact I possessed to relieve the embarrassment of our position, and introduce pleasant topics of conversation. To whatever point I turned, keen eyes were fastened on my poor brother, as though they would read his very thoughts. I tried to get him to converse on a great variety of subjects ; but the words strangely stuck in his throat, although they scarcely amounted to more than a' single Yes or No ! I tried to get him to sing with me ; but, although one of Israel's sweetest singers, his voice seemed to come, like Jonah's, out of the whale's belly, rather than from his own blessed throat. It was a most awkward position for him and for me and for her and for all present. On looking back to all the eircumstances, I think, however, it was ad- mirably managed. " At an early hour the company began to disperse, and we were soon left alone with the young lady. We now almost began to wish some of our friends would return ; for we were at first more confused than ever to know what to say and do next, and really began to tremble at the sound of our own 8* 58 FOETT TEARS IN THE TtJEKISH EMPIRE. voices. This was, however, but momentary. There were too many importaitt points to bfe settled that night for any time to he lost ; and, finding my efforts to remove the embar- rassment of the two parties crowned with success, I retired hopefully to my slumbers. " The next morning I was directed to go to the town-clerk, and get him to publish far and near ' that marriage was in- tended between the Eev. Asa Thurston and Miss Lucy Goodale.' As there would not be three Sabbaths before the time of their embarkation in which to publish the banns (which the laws of Massachusetts required), I requested him to make use of three town meetings, which occurring the next week would fulfil all the requirements of the law. I then hastened to Boston to get her outfit ; and this included not only what was necessary for a six months' voyage, but a complete stock of clothing for a whole lifetime, as it was not supposed possible ever to send back for any thing. Miss Fran- ces Irving, of Boston, an active and intelligent Christian lady, did all this business for me. I accompanied her solely to pay the bills and carry the parcels. I then returned to Marlborough with all this abundance of material, calling on every praying widow in the neighborhood, and employing every woman, old and young, to drop their own work, how- ever urgent, and make up these garments I had brought, in order to have them in readiness by a certain day the next week, when I promised to call for them. " Having thus put all these things in train, and appointed the wedding day, I resigned my commission and laid down my office, being fuUy determined, in my own mind, never again to engage in so fearfully responsible a business. Tha' in this case I acted right is beyond doubt, for it was one of necessity and mercy. It was under extraordinary circum- stances, and not to be judged of by common rules. The union proved a comfort and a blessing to the parties con- cerned. In various letters from both of them they are not slow to acknowledge the good hand of God upon them, and HR. BINGHAM'S MAREIAGE. 59 to acknowledge also their indebtedness to me for my zeal and agency in the case. Although this fashion may do among the crowned heads of Europe, yet it is hardly to be recommended to missionaries. What if the union had not IJroved a happy one ? Alas ! alas^ ! it almost makes me shudder now to think of it. " Every thiug being thus happily arranged, I went on with Mr. Thurston to the ordination. We found Mr. Bingham already there ; but Ae was still unblest. People from far and near came to attend the ordination, and the hospitality of the Goshenites was taxed, though not beyond the power of endurance. Among others who came directly to the parson- age, to be shown where they, would find accommodations, was Miss Sibyl Mosely, who had been teaching a very important select school in Canandaigua. She, with a younger sister, drove up in a buggy ; and the kind minister not being success- ful in pointing out the road to a good deacon's with whom they were to be housed, Mr. Bingham, who stood on the door-steps, at once offered to drive them over, as he had been there the day before. This was his first interview with Miss Sibyl Mosely ; but it is to be inferred that it was by no means the last, for within a brief week this excellent lady became Mrs. Bingham ! As they were not under the laws of Massachusetts, which required intention of marriage to be published three weeks, they hastened down to Dr. Hawes's lecture-room, in Hartford, Conn., and were married at once, and then hurried on to Boston to embark. Mr. Ifhurston aiid myself returned to Marlborough in time for the wed- ding, and immediately after the ceremony we accompanied them to Boston. Henry Homes, Esq., had already given notice that he would entertain us ; so we drove directly to the court where his house stood. This was my first introduction to his very pleasant family. Our stay here was longer than had been expected ; for, although the captain had been very anx- ious lest we should not be in time, we had to wait several days for him to get ready. In the mean whUe we attended <30' FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. many interesting meetings, and sung many precious hymns ; for Mr. Thurston's voice had again become, as in former days, most sweet and captivating. At length, on Saturday, Oct. 23, 1819, we were all summoned to assemble on the Long Wharf, to unite in religious services preparatory to the last farewell. In the reports of the Board, which were pub- lished,, wo have the following : — , " ' Tlie assembly united in singing " Blest he the tie that Mnds.'' A fervent and affectionate prayer was offered by the Rev. Dr. Worcester ; a closing address was made by Hopoo, a young convert from the Sandwich Islands ; and Messrs. Bingham and Thurston, assisted by an intimate Christian friend, sung with perfect composure, " When shall we all meet affain?" A fourteen-oared barge, politely offered by the commanding ofiBcer of the Independence 74, was in waiting ; the members of the mission took leave of their weeping friends, and were speedily conveyed on board the brig " Thaddeus." They were accompanied by the committee and other particular friends. In- a short time the vessel weighed anchor, and dropped into the lower harbor, and the next day, the wind and tide favoring, put to sea. To the favor and protection of that God " who maJceth the clouds His chariot, and walketh upon the wings of the wind" this little band is com- mended by many prayers.' " Under date of Sept. 6, 1818, he makes mention of hia fii-st attempt to conduct the worship of the sanctuary : — " To-day, for the first time, I entered the sacred desk at Dra- cut. In the morning I read a sermon from these words, ' The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our Gdd ; ' and in the afternoon from these words, ' This is my Beloved, and this is my friend, O daughters of Jerusalem ; ' both Cooper's sermons. Five per- sons were propounded for admission into the church, whom I assisted in examining the day previous. I was enabled to go through the exercises with some degree of satisfaction to myself, and, if I mistake not, to general acceptance. Whenever I , attempt to preach the everlasting Gospel, may the Spirit of the Lord God rest upon me, ' the Spirit of couusel and might, the Spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; ' and may my labors be ever attended with a divine blessing; and may I have the unspeakable joy of introducing many into the fold of Christ. '■' ELIZABETH ADAMS. 61 Another "extract from Ms journal, stowing Ms fidelity and wisdom in leading souls to Christ, is interesting -also as an illustration of the phases of spiritual experience through which the sinner passes in coming out of darkness into the li^t of the Gospel : first, thinking of Ms own safety ; then, of being delivered from sin, and being made holy ; then, de- siring to know more of God and of His excellency ; and, at last, losing all thoughts of self in an earnest desire for the salvation of others ; which last is one of the clearest evi- dences of having passed from death unto life. The person alluded to was the daughter of his beloved preceptor at PMllips Academy. She afterward became the wi-fe of Rev. George Cowles, who was several years pastor of the First Church in Danvers, Mass. They both perished in the wreck of the steam-packet " Home," near Ocracoke, N. C, Oct. 9, 1837.* " April 29, 1819. As I have had occasion to converse and pray frequently with Elizabeth Adams, I have- remarked several distinct and important eras in the course of her trials of mind. She requested me to pray, — " 1. That God would forgive and save her. This request continued three or four days. Then, — " 2. That she might have a broken heart and contrite spirit, and might submit to God unconditionally. This continued about the same length of time. " 3. That she might know more of God, of the Saviour, and of herself. TMs for several days has been her request. But to-day — "4. As she was of little consequence, and as she did not know as it would do any good to pray for her, she desired me to pray for her brothers and sisters. " May she soon forget herself, and embrace the world in her prayers." * An account of this calamity, by which ninety out of one hundred and thirty persons on board were lost, published at the time, says : " When last seen, Mr. and Mrs. Cowles were reclining side by side on the luggage, and a kind Providence permitted a survivor to report^ as the last words which fell from the lips of Mr. Cowles, ' He that trusts in Jesus is safe, even in the perils of the sea.' " 62 POETT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTEE rV. DURING the Taoations of the Theological SeminarjTALx. Goodell gave himseK to evangelistic labors, going out into destitute places and performing the work of a home niissionary, visiting from house to house, distributing books and tracts, holding religious meetings, atid exhorting the people on the subject of their souls' concerns. One of his^ vacations he spent on the island of Newcastle, at the mouth of Portsmouth Harbor, N. H., of which he gave an account in a letter to a friend at the time : — " Theoloffical Seminary, June 23, 1819. I did not spend the vacation at the Isle of Shoals, but at Newcastle, which is situated at the' entrance of Portsmouth Harbor, three miles from Portsmouth, the largest of" those islands which lie at the mouth of the Piscataqua. It is a mile long, and a mile broad; was incorporated in 1693; and contains a meeting- house, a school-house, about seventy dwelling-houses, one hundred and twenty families, and seven hundred inhabitants, exclusive of those connected with Fort Constitution. The fort and light-house, are at the north-east extremity. The first minister was ordained here previous to 1689, and has been succeeded by eight or nine others. Since the death of the last, about twenty years ago, nothing has been proposed by any person which would have the least tendency to reform the morals of the people and make society better. Almost every law of the State of New Hampshire is trampled under foot. Indeed, the place has had all the corruptions, without any of the moral advantages, of seaport towns." He had hardly entered upon his work at this place before he found a coadjutor in an unexpected quarter. Colonel "Wallack, a Roman Catholic, who was in command of the LICENSED TO PREACH. 63 fort on the island, warmly seconded Ms efforts for the relig- ious improvement of the people, attended with his family the public services which Mr. Goodell had inaugurated, and required all the soldiers composing the garrison to attend. When Mr. Goodell first went upon the island, he was insulted by the boys in the street ; but he soon organized a Sunday school, gathering these boys into it ; and before he left they treated him with the greatest respect, taking ofE their hats and saluting him with two or three bows apiece when they met him. His labors here were attended with a spiritual blessing, a number receiving religious impressions that resulted in their hopeful conversion. Mr. Goodell was licensed to preach the Gospel by the Kennebec and Somerset Association, at Pittston, Me., May 10, 1820, a short time before completing his studies at Andover. He thus records the preparation of his first writ- ten sermon : — " This day completed and commended to the Saviour my first sermon. Whenever I exhibit it in public, may I be enabled by divine assistance to do it in a tender and impres- sive manner. It is my highest satisfaction to lay all my attainments at the feet of my Redeemer, and to say, ' Here am I, and here are my preparations ; make such use of them as thou pleasest. All I am and all I have are at thy dispo- sal. Thou needest not my. services. I beg the privilege of serving thee.' " On the 28th of July, 1820, whUe he was yet at the The- ological Seminary, he wrote to the Rev. Pliny Fisk, then at Smyrna : — "What will become of Temple, Bird, and myself still remains in uncertainty. We have had no communication with the Prudential Committee, but contemplate it within a week. We feel ready to put ourselves under their direction ; but what are their views of the expediency of sending out missionaries to Smyrnia immediately we do not know. Dr. Woods told me none would probably be sent within a year, owing principally to the embarrassed state of the funds. " It 64 FORTT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. is presumed we shall be employed much of the next year as agents, — business in which we are truly reluctant to engage, and in which, nothing would induce us to engage but the importance of that cause which it is designed to promote. . . . In the Middle Class we cannot calculate upon more than two good missionaries ; in the Junior Class three are ' brethren,' and two or three more will probably soon join the associa- tion. We are now about preparing some missionary tracts, to be published as soon as funds sufficient for the purpose can be raised, and to be distributed in connection with tracts of the New England Tract Society, with this difference only, — that they will be distributed gratuitously. "We have it in contemplation also to have a missionary almanac, to be dis- tributed gratuitously or sold at a very reduced price. O Brother Fisk ! I would never go among the Turks were they not embraced in those blessed promises which relate to the imiyersal extension of the Gospel. I should not dare to take one step forward, had not the Saviour said, ' Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.' And still I feel that if I had as many bodies as there are missionary establishments, one body should be worn out at each station. Pray that God may give me grace to employ my one poor self wholly and faithfully in His service. Our views are directed to that quarter of the globe where you are gone ; and our daily prayer is that our Redeemer would permit us to go and serve Him to the end of our days among the hea- then." After his mind had been fully made up to devote himself to the missionary service, he wrote : — " I used to think of great trials, — such as leaving friends and country, being burned at the stake, having one's head chopped off, &c. I now think less of these, and more of the ten thousand little ones that will occur every day probably till I die. God's grace will be sufficient for all." The first number of "The Missionary," dated May 21, 1819, has an elaborate paper from his pen on " The History and Present State of Armenia as a Missionary Field," em- bodying a vast amount of information in regard to the state of the country, and the religious condition of the people. The ACCIDENT AT CATSKILL. 65 paper would fill a small volume, and was evidently the result of much research. On the 12th of August, 1820, he had an interview with Dr. Worcester and Mr. Evarts, which resulted in his ma;king an engagement to spend a year, after his graduation at the Seminary, in visiting the^ churches as an agent. of the Board, to awaken an interest in the cause of foreign missions, and to raise funds for the prosecution of its work. On the 28th of September he recorded in affecting words the parting with his classmates at Andover, and their dispersion into different parts of the great vineyard. From Andover he returned to Dartmouth College, to spend the remainder of the year attending medical lect- ures, to prepare himself more fully for his future labors. "With the commencement of the new year (1821) he entered upon his agency for the Board. Leaving his home in New England, he visited a number of towns along the Hudson River. Arriving at Catskill about the first of March, he met with an accident which came well-nigh terminating his earthly labors, but which, by his long detention at this place,, was overruled to the awakening of a deep interest in behalf of the cause which he came to plead. As he was driving down a steep hUl, his horse became unmanageable, ran, and threw him from the carriage. His ankle was badly sprained, and he was otherwise severely injured. The horse then ran over a poor woman, breaking her arm, and after- wards dashed the wagon to pieces. In a letter to a friend, a few days after the accident, he gave the following account of it and of his condition : — "There was indeed but a step between me and death; but God preserved me. • On the very spot where I fell there happened to be a little snow ; had I fallen anywhere else I know not what could have preserved me. ' That life which thou hast made thy care, Lord, I devote to thee.' "I have every possible attention, — am surrounded by Others and mothers, brothers and sisters, who delight to 66 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. serve me. After my fall I was immediately carried iiito the holise of Judge Cooke, who and his wife are excellent Christians. Two of his children have recently become pious, and others of them are inquiring with much concern about religion. Both my physicians are devoted Christians; the servants in the family are. godly ; and the whole church are praying for my speedy and perfect restoration. 'Some of the best people in the world are here. I would rather break my bones in this place than almost anywhere else I know of. " As I could not bear the thought of idleness, I yesterday took charge of the Female Academy, the instructor being sick. I have between twenty and thirty young ladies ; half of them are pious, and several of the others not far from the kingdom of heaven. As I can get round a littlfe by the aid of crutches, I assure you I scatter missionary seed with an unsparing hand. It is a good time now ; the Spirit of God is poured out, and the fallow ground is broken up. Since I wrote last the good work, both here and at Hudson, has rapidly increased i but the opposition in the latter place exceeds all I ever before heard of. Tracts and pamphlets, dialogues and essays, are constantly issuing from the press filled with blasphemy. The whole city is in an uproar. The convicted and converted are assailed from every quarter with ridicule and threats, and sometimes with blpws." The Rev. David Porter, D.D., of precious memory, the friend of revivals and of missions, was pastor of the church at Catskill. Among his parishioners was the Hon. Thomas B. Cooke, into whose house Mr. Goodell was providentially thrown, and who became deeply interested in the cause to which his guest had devoted his life. He entered into a contract to contribute to the funds of the American Board fifty dollars a year, on condition that Mr. Goodell should send him an annual letter, whatever part of the world might be his home. This contract was faith- fully fulfilled by both parties, until the death of Judge Cooke, which occurred more than thirty years after. We have before us a large number of the letters, which, with a single exception, were written on the 1st of January in' each year. LETTER TO JUDGE COOKE. 67 One of these, dated at Constantinople, January 1, 1834 (thirteen years after), is "here inserted, and others will follow under their respective dates : — " MV DEAE Sm, — ■ Amidst the' bustle and the ten thousand compliments, not to say white lies, with which the new year in these countries is always ushered in, I never fail to remem- ber you and my dear friends and benefactors at CatskUl. ' I was /hungry, and ye fed me; thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; a stranger, and ye took me in; sick, and ye visited me,' watched with me, gave me medicine, and with the blessing of God cured me. And this, I doubt not, ye did (at least in some measure) 'in the name of a disciple.' You received me a,s a ' messenger of the churches.' You thought I belonged to Christ, and you received me as His servant, and as though you expected I should make a report to Him of your hospi- tality, of your habitual feelings toward Him, and conduct toward His ministers. I always Wonder that those who know and love Christ should ever take me as having any part or portion in Him ; and my soul is humbled within me when I think of the thousand kindnesses I have received frjjm you and other friends of Christ in America. But He, He is worthy of all the attentions which you and others have ever shown me for His dear sake. He is worthy of all the money, books, clothes, time, influence, every precious thing you have ever given Him, and every precious thing you have not yet given Him. In the estimation of the ' ten thousand times ten thousand round about the throne,' who know immeasurably better than we do, He i^ worthy, infi- nitely Worthy, to receive it all. Let all, then, be consecrated to Him, — ' power, riches, wisdom, strength, honor,' — what- ever can in any way be employed in His service. Wlien we get to heaven, we shall for ever wish Him to have the whole, our hearts and all. And, my dear sir, if you and yours, and we and ours, ever go there, we shall be there sooner by one year than when I last wrote you. Let us, then, be ' girding up the loins of our mind,' and be ' looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.' " In a letter to Judge Cooke, written from Constantinople, January 1, 1836, he made the following mention of the one who was injured at the same time with himself : — > 68 FOETY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. " The poor unfortunate woman who was passing, and was knocked down anS run over, and in the most imminent danger of being killed, I do not forget. I was sorry to have been even the innocent cause of pain and trouble to her; but it was all ordered by Him who catihot err in judgment, or be resisted in the execution of His will. If she be living, will you remember me to her very kindly; and will you say to her that I hope neither of us will be crushed, but loth of us escape, when the world, instead of my poor horse and wagon, shall ' flee away, and he no more found.'" When sufficiently recovered from his injuries to leave Catskill, he travelled westward in the State of New York, a large portion of which was then comparatively unsettled. From Whitesborough, near, Utica, he wrote : — "May 25, 1821. In the last four Sabbaths I have preached three times each day, and sometimes once or twice a day during the week. The missionary pulse beats high in this region. In one town five acres of land have been conse- crated for five years to be cultivated for missionary purposes. In another, one man has resolved to cultivate one acre for the Lord as long as he lives. In another, a man told me he would give some land to be cultivated in this way as long as the sun shines and the water runs." Rochester, N. Y., at that time was a small village, having one Presbyterian Church of less than a hundred members. In this church he preached the first missionary sermon ever heard in the place. An aged resident sends the following reminiscence of the occasion : — "Notice was given that a missionary sermon would be prealched by Eev. William Goodell. A prominent man in the congregation was much opposed to foreign missions, and declared he would not give a cent to any of these beggars, and got up quite an excitement on the subject. After the sermon a collection was taken up ; and at the close of the services, while the officers of the church were counting the money, this opposer came up to the table, and exclaimed, ' I thought I put all I had into the bag, but here is some more. After such a sermon, who could help giving ? ' " Travelling westward into the States of Ohio and Indiana, VISITING THE INDIAN MISSIONS. 69 he found in many places an unexpected interest in the cause of missions to the dark portions of the world, the result of a gracious outpouring of the Spirit upon the churches of that compMatively new region of country; but in other places there was literally a famine for the bread of life, and the Gospel message which he carried to them was heard with gladness. He wrote at the time (Feb. 18, 1822) : " There are but two settled ministers, of the Presbyterian or Congre- gational order, in the whole State of Indiana. I preached in one place where some of the people said they had heard but three sermons from Presbyterians there before.'' While in the West, he received a letter from Mr. Evarta, Secretary of the Board, stating that it was the wish of the Prudential Committee that he should extend his journey to the Indian missions "in the South-Tvest. Leaving the Ohio Eiver, he travelled on horseback through Kentucky, Tennessee, and Alabama, much of the way through the wilderness. At Columbus, Miss., he was detained a number of days by a flood. Here he gathered the scattered families from day to day, breaking to them the bread of life, whUe the waters prevented his progress, and then made his way through the flood, sometimes wading, sometimes on horseback, and some- times in a log-canoe, until at length he reached Mayhew, a station among the Choctaw Indians, where he received a hearty welcome, and where he greatly enjoyed the physical, bnt still more the spiritual, rest among the people of God, some of whom a short time before were savages. From Mayhew he went to Elliot, another station, one hundred miles west, where he was hailed with the same delight by the niis- sionaries, one of whom wrote to the Board of the " rare and precious privilege " they had enjoyed " of welcoming one who has just come from visiting a great number of the churches, and who is expecting one day to preach the Gospel at Jerusalem.'' After the death of Dr. Goodell, the Rev. Cyrus Byington, who was at Elliot at the time of his visit there, and who had previously been with him at Andover 70 FOBTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Theologicail Seminary, wrote a touching reminiscence of the visit, recalling, together with other incidents, the text of the sermon that Mr. Goodell preached, and the hymn with which the services were opened on the Sabbath, — " We are a garden walled around, Chosen and made peculiar ground." Mr. Evarts, Corresponding Secretary of the Board, was at Brainard when Mr. Goodell visited that station, and they left together on the morning of May 21, 1822, on iheir jour- ney to the North. HIS OEDINATION. 71 CHAPTER V. IN September, 1822, the annual meeting of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions was held at New Haven, Conn. The Board convened early on the morning of the 12th, and then adjourned to take part in the ordination serviced, which, by previous arrangement, were to be held at ten o'clock. William Goodell, destined to the mission in Palestine, "William Eichards and Artemas Bishop, who were to join the mission at the Sandwich Islands, were then set apart to the work of the Gospel ministry. , The ser- mon on the occasion was preached by the Rev. Samuel MU- ler, D.D., of Princeton Theological Seminary, from Isaiah Ixi. 4: "And they shall build the old wastes; they shall raise up the former desolations ; and they shall repair the waste cities, the desolations of many generations." The prayer of ordination was offered by the Rev. Joseph Lyman, oj Hatfield, Mass. ; the Charge to the missionaries was by the Rev. Abel Flint, of Hartford ; and the Rev. Joel Hawes, of Hartford, expressed to them the fellowship of the churches. The Ordination took place under the authority of a council of neighboring churches. After a recess of half an hour the sacrament of the Lord's Supper was administered, a large congregation of communicants joining in the celebration. On the 19th of November, 1822, Rev. William Goodell was married at Holden, Mass., to Miss Abigail ■ Perkins Davis, daughter of the Hon. Lemuel Davis, of Holden.* * Her grandfather,''ReT. Joseph Davis, was ordained Deo. 22, 1742, as the first pastor of the ehurch at Holden, on the day of its organiza.- tion, and continued his ministry in the same place more than thirty years. Since the organization of the American Board this chuich has sent out nine foreigr missionaries. 72 POETY TJ3AES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. The beloved wife of Bs youth was the cherished companion of his whole subsequent life, the faithful and efficient helper in all his labors, and such an earthly consolation and joy as is rarely given to man in this vale of tears. In his Eemi- nisoences, with which this volume opens, he penned, only the week before his translation to a better world, a beautiful tribute to her exalted worth ; and it wUl not be inappropri- ate to insert in this place an extract from a letter which he wrote on the tenth anniversary of their marriage. " Qonstantinople, NQvemher 19, 1832. Ten years ago to-day the tenderest of all unions known in this world was formed, or rather was then publicly recognized; and, through the kind providence of God, this union, which we know must sooner or later be dissolved, has been preserved to this hour. On the sea and on the land, in fire and tempest, in pestilence and war, our Heavenly Father has suffered no evil to befall us, but in tender mercy He has continued us a comfort and a blessing to each other, and has permitted us to bring thus far on their way through the wilderness the children whom He has graciously given us. What shall we render to Him for all His benefits ? " Mr. Dwight, with whose family we are now living, tried his best to get a turkey for the anniversary, but, not succeed- ing, he sent for a quarter of beef ; and, failing in this, the cook, by chance or design, prepared us a dinner of sheep's liver, which coming, as you know, from the region of the heart, answered the purpose admirably. I doubt whether even Elijah made a better meal from what the angels cooked in heaven. Surely we can say, ' Goodness and mercy have thus far followed us all the days of our life,' and we hope we shall hereafter go and ' dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.' " A few days after their marriage Mr. and Mrs. Goodell were summoned to New York to embark in the vessel in which passage had been engaged for them and for llev. Isaac Bird and wife, designated to the same mission. Mr. Goodell preached in the Murray Street Church on Sabbath afternoon, December 1, from Matt. xvi. 2, 3, on "The Signs of the Times," Rev. Dr. Romeyn and Rev. Mr. Whelpley taking part EMBARKING FOR THE EAST. 73 iu the services. Mr. Bird preached in the evening, in the same church, from John x. 16: "Other sheep I have which are not of this fold." On Monday evening, several congrega- tions united in the monthly concert of prayer at the Middle Dutch Church. Mr. Evarts, Secretary of the Board, Eev. Dr. MacAuley, Eev. S. H. Cox, and Rev. Messrs. Goodell and Bird took part La the exercises, which were reported in full at the time. Mr. Goodell, in the course of the same week, preached in the churches of Rev. Dr. MacAuley, Rev. Mr. Matthews, Rev. Mr. Whelpley, and Rev. Mr. Patton. On : Thursday, the day appointed for annual Thanksgiving in the State, a meeting was held at Rev. Dr. Romeyn's church, in Cedar Street, at wliich the missionaries received their final instructions from the Corresponding Secretary of the Board. They were appointed to join the mission in Palestine. A sermon was preached on this occasion by Rev. Mr. Bii-d. Late on the following Sunday evening, after having attended public services, they were summoned to go on board the brig " Shepherdess." The departure of a band of mission- aries for a far-distant land awakened at that time far deeper interest than at the present day. Thirty or forty friends, who had heard at the close of the evening service of the summons which they had received, assembled at ten o'clock at the house of Mr. Moses Allen, where they had been hos- pitably entertained during their sojourn in the city, and after engaging in religious services, conducted by the Correspond- ing Secretary, accompanied them to the ship. Nor did they say farewell until they had again commended the missionary band in prayer to the grace of God. Early on the morning of the 9th the vessel sailed. When these missionaries left the shores of their native land, they had " set their faces to go to Jerusalem." The Syria mission had been established by Rev. Pliny Fisk and Eev. Levi Parsons, who left this country in 1819. On the death of Mr. Parsons, which occurred at Alexandria, Feb. 1 0, 4 74 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 1822, Rev. Jonas King, who was then studying Oriental languages at Paris, offered his services to the Board for three years, to supply the place of the lamented Parsons, and reached Palestine in April, 1823. Messrs. Goodell and li'ai with their wives expected not only to enter the Holy Land, but to take up their residence in the Holy City, doing the work of their divine Master on the spot that had been ' consecrated by the labors of his life, and by his death. Oh the 21st of January, 1823, the " Shepherdess," after a pleasant and prosperous voyage, arrived at the island of Malta ; and they were soon at home with the Eev. Daniel Temple, who had preceded them. As they were to spend several months at this place, in the study of the languages of the East and in the work of translation and printing, they found it necessary to take a larger house, of which Mr. Goodell made mention in his usual style : — " February 25, 1823. We all removed this day to Strada Reale, No. 187. This house is much larger and much more conven- ient for our printing-press, our chapel, and our own apart- ments than the other. To the Saviour would we consecrate all these rooms, with all their furniture; especially the chapel, with its desk, its seats, its candlesticks, and snuSers. May the Saviour have free access to every room, and here take up His abode!" Malta was then a sort of school-house, where the mission- aries bound for the Orient prepared for their future labors, and from which they made some aggressive movements upon the kingdom of darkness. February 13, Mr. Goodell wrote from Valetta : — " Malta is altogether unlike any thing we ever before saw or thought of. There is nothing here that reminds one of America. Fivery thing looks more like romance than reality. The city is f uH of people, — Jews, Greeks, Italians, English, Maltese, &c. The Maltese are most numerous, and are invariably Roman Catholics. The Catholic priests pretend to forgive all sin except the unpardonable sin of reading the Scriptures. Who- ever is guilty of perusing the Sacred Volume must never expect forgiveness, unless he gives the priest a great deal of money or performs some extraordinary penance. Some of the AT MALTA. 75 people, however, have become so bold as to read the Bible in defiapce of priest and pope ; and a few, it is hoped, have become truly pious." At a later date, July 24, he wrote : — " Jhis is an excellent place for American missionaries to commence the study of the languages, and to learn some- thing of the customs and habits of the Eastern world ; but we must not say of it, ' This is my rest for ever, here will I dwell.' "We have many opportunities of doing good to the English who reside here, but very rarely opportunities of benefiting " the Maltese. The English government does not permit us to distribute any of our tracts here ; does not permit the circulation of the Maltese Gospel of St. John ; and (I would say it softly) is far more afraid of the influence, not of us simply, but of all missionaries, than of all the Eoman Catholics in the world. " I have no idea of being shut up in this island more than two or three months longer. We must break forth upon the right hand and upon the left. We have concluded to ' take up our carriages ' and go towards Jerusalem. We go not knowing the things that shall befall us there, in that land where the blood of Jesus was shed, and which has been long under the curse of God. We expect many privations and difficulties to which we have been strangers heretofore. But we desire to feel that through Christ we can do all things, and, without him, nothing. ' Emmanuel, if thy presence go not with us, carry us not up hence ! ' The land to which we go is still the land of promise, and is yet to become the joy of the whole earth. The curse will be , removed ; the tears will be wiped away from the eyes of the daughter of Zion. Jerusalem shall be buUt; and the sweet influences of heaven, like the rain and the dew, shall descend copiously upon the mountains of Israel. The Lord hasten it in His time ! " He describes the circumstances of their departure from Malta, and the incidents of their voyage to Beyrout : — " October 22, 1823. We have engaged passage on ' La Divina Providenza,' a Maltese brig, bound to Cyprus and Beyrout. As we shall probably sail before the Sabbath, we this evening commemorated the death of our Lord and Saviour. The ordinance was administered by Mr. Temple, 76 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. and by Rev. Mr. Wilson, of the London Missionary Society. Between forty and fifty persons, most of whom have been our constant hearers, united with us in this feast of love. Of these persons one was of the Roman communion, one of the Greek, and the rest of the Episcopal, Presbyterian, Inde- pendent, Baptist, and Methodist connections. About fifteen persons sat down to the Lord's table on this occasion for the first time in their lives, having, as they trust, been translated from the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of God's dear Son within the last eighteen months. Many of the spec- tators, as well as the communicants, were melted to tears. With the former we trust there were ' great searchings of heart ; ' and while with the latter we never expect again in this world to drink of the fruit of the vine, we hope to drink it new with them in our Father's kingdom, and to sit with them in heavenly places for ever. " October 24. Our dear brother and sister Temple, and other Christian friends, ' accompanied us to the ship.' ' We united in singing, ' Blest be the tie that binds,' &c., and the Rev. Mr. WUson commended us in prayer unto Him whose blood was shed at Jerusalem. Our Christian friends at Malta on this occasion have shown us the most marked attention and kindness, preparing many things for our voyage, and for our comfort at Jerusalem. Indeed, we can say with the Apostle, that during our whole stay ' they showed us no little kindness, and when we departed they laded us with such things as were necessary.' ' " Lord's Day, October 26. A strong, contrary wind, an- ciently ' called Euroclydon ; ' a high sea ; all of us much dis- tressed with sea-sickness. This is the first Sabbath since we left our native country on which we have been unable to worship God in a public manner. To-day, instead of being permitted to go up with glad hearts ' unto the altar of God flrith a multitude that keep holy day,' we find ourselves ' exceedingly tossed with a tempest,' and are compelled to lie down amidst dirt and vermin, hardly able to speak, or to take the least care of ourselves. ' Think upon us, O our God, for good.' "^November 1. In sight of Candia, the ancient Crete. Here Paul preached to those who were, to a proverb, addicted to lying, the glorious Gospel of the blessed God., Plere he planted a church, of which he appointed Titus the overseer,, that he ' might set in order the things that were wanting, and SAILING UNDER CYPRUS. 77 ordjiin elders in every city.' Here he touched and advised to winter in that memorable voyage to Italy, in which he was shipwrecked at Malta. Oh that we may have more of the spirit of that great apostle, and be ready to follow him in the path of duty and suffering. "Friday, November 7. Instead of being in port, as we had hoped, we are still ' sailing under Cyprus, because\the winds are contrary.' An admirer of the Greek classics might easUy fancy that his eyes now behold the very mountains which the poets have rendered immortal by making them the birth- place of Venus, and the abode of the Graces. In the Script- ures of the Old Testament this island was called ' Chittim.' In the Acts of the Apostles much mention is made of it under its present name. It was to Cyprus some of those came ' who were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen, preaching the word to none but imto the Jews only.' It was here Barnabas was born, who, ' having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet.' It was here ' one Mnason ' lived, ' an old disciple with whom,' said Paul (when on his way to Jerusalem for the last time), ' we should lodge.' It was to Cyprus Paul and Barnabas saUed, after they had ' been sent forth by the Holy Ghost ' to preach to the Gentiles. It was at Paphos, in this island, ' the deputy of the country desired to hear the word of God, and Elymas the sorcerer sought to turn him away from the faith,' for which he was smitten with blindness. And it was here Barnabas sailed, after he and Paul had con- tended, and ' departed asunder the one from the other.' The Lord in mercy grant ' that there may be no divisions among ourselves, but that we may be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment ' ! "Friday, November 14. Left Cyprus at seven o'clock this evening. As fellow-passengers, we now have one Turk, two Greeks, an EngUsh gentleman, and two Armenians, a bishop and a priest, going with their servants to Jerusalem. The bishpp has resided there thirty. years. Amongst us all, we are now able to speak and read no less than fifteen different languages. X)h that we may all learn the language of the citizens of Zion ! "Saturday, November 15. Find ourselves this morning in sight of ' that goodly mountain, even Lebanon,' which Moses prayed so earnestly to behold. Its summits are covered with snow. 'WUl a man leave the snow of Lebanon, which 78 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Cometh from the rock of the field ? Yet,' saith the L(|rd, * my people have forgotten me.' " Sabbath, November 1 6. "Were hailed at four this morning by a Greek privateer. All on board were in the greatest fi^nsternation lest it might prove to be not an authorized vessel, but a pirate.. The bags of money flew wherever they could find a place, some to the berths and some to the hold ; some of the most important papers and most precious articles were intrusted to the keeping of the ladies, Mrs. Bird and Mrs. GoodeU. The poor Turk, quaking with fear, threw off hts turban, supplying its place with an English cap, and con- cealed himself in the hold. To the general cry, ' What shall we do ? ' one answered, ' Let each one think and act for himself ; ' another, ' We can die but once ; ' and another, ' We are at the mercy of God.' -We let our trunks, gar- ments, &c., remain as they were, committing our property, our liberty, our life, and our cause unto Him who preserved Paul, not only ' in perils in the city, in perils in the wilder- ness, and in perils in the sea,' but also ' in perils of robbers ; ' and who has said, ' I, even I, am He that comforteth thee ; who art thou, that thou shouldst be afraid of a man, that shall die, and of the son of man, that shall be made as the grass ; and f orgettest the Lord thy Maker ? ' The Armenian bishop kept crying, ' H diavolo ! U diavolo ! ' (the devil ! the devH !) this being about all the Italian he knew. " Our captain was ordered to set his saUs, and wait tiU the morning light. When he made some objection, the reply, ' If you do not obey, we will sink you to the bottom/ was an argument of sufficient weight in our circumstances. As soon as there was light sufficient to distinguish countenances, a boat came vrith twelve or fifteen men ; and the commander, with four or five others, came on deck. They looked more like savage than civilized men, were miserably clad, and appeared half famished; but they conducted tiiemselves in a very honorable manner, made inquiries about our voyagOj and what Turkish vessels we had seen, and wished to pur- chase tobacco and provisions. When we offered them some of our Greek tracts, they seized them with great avidity ; and we only regretted that we had not a greater variety at command. Among those we gave them were ' The African Servant ' and ' The Life of WUliam KeUey ; ' and our prayer is that a divine blessiag may attend the reading of them. " At eleven o'clock we came to anchor, four miles distant LANDING AT BEYKOUT. 79 from the city. It was a morning without clouds ; and we discovered, on the sides of Lebanon and in the environs of Beyrout, many trees, and more that appeared verdant and lovely than we have seen since we left the hills and dales and fruits and flowers of our own happy country. May the countenance of our Redeemer ever be to us ' as Lebanon, excellent as the cedars.' " A few days after his arrival at Beyrout, he sent to a friend in America the following account of their entrance into the Land of Promise : — " Monday, the 17th, we went on shore. The British consul, Mr. Abbott, received us politely. Indeed, he had already sent his nephew on board, kindly ofiering us every assistance which it was possible for him to render, and inviting us to make his house our home, saying there was not a single house where it would be proper to take our wives. We immediately, thank- fully accepting his kind offer, returned to the vessel for our families and baggage. There is no wharf at Beyrout, and when the boat struck, th« half-naked, barbarous Arabs leaped out, and carried us, one at a time, through the billows to the drj- land, amidst the multitude who ran to witness so novel a scene. We were in the English costume, and the ladies were without veils. The Turkish governor sat with his pipe, and looked on very composedly. Mr. Bird remained with the boat and bag- gage, and I wa&ed with the ladies to the house of the consul, a Turk carrying the infant child of Mrs. Bird, and leading the way. Many Arabs followed in the train to see what the end would be; and the boys and girls frequently ran across the street before us, in order to see the color of our eyes and the cut of our garments to better advantage. The consul lives in the country, about a mile from the landing-place. His family is the only English family at Beyrout. Himself and daughter, aged twelve years, speak the English language ; his wife is from Italy, and speaks French and Italian. They aU received us with the greatest cordiality, and made us welcome to all the comforts which their house afforded. Yesterday we were engaged in bringing our goods on shore. Late in the evening Mr. King arrived from Der el Kamar to meet us. He was in the Oriental drees, and wore a venerable beard. Mr. Fisk had gone to Jeru- salem." Owing to the unsettled state of things at Jerusalem, it was deemed advisable to remain for the present at Beyrout, and accordingly they engaged a house, and established themselves for the winter, fully intending to go up to the Holy City the 80 FOETT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. ensuing spring. In his truly devout spirit, and in the Script ural language which seemed to be his native dialect, Mr. GoodeU records their entering upon housekeeping : — ' ' Tuesday, November 25, 1823. Engaged in removing our bag- gage to ' our own hired house. ' In the evening took up our abode there. We read the lS2d Psalm : ' Lord, remember David and all his afflictions; how he sware unto the Lord, and vowed unto the mighty God of Jacob: surely I will not come into the tabernacle of my house, nor go up into my bed ; I will not give sleep to mine eyes, nor slumber to mine eyelids, until I find out a place for the Lord, an habitation for the mighty God of Jacob.' We consecrated our house and ourselves to the Redeemer. We prayed that He would take up His abode with us, and that' He might never witness any thing in any of our rooms which should grieve Him to depart from us. ' O Thou the Hope of Israel, why shouldst thou be as a stranger in the land, as a way-faring man that turneth aside to tarry for the night? ' Say, we beseech thee, of this place, ' This is my rest for ever, here willT dwell, for I have desired it." He subsequently described their home : — " The house which we occupy belongs to a wealthy Turk. It stands on a delightful eminence, about a mile from the land- ing-place, and nearly half a mile from the Enghsh consul's; entirely overlooks the city, and most of the adjacent country, and is surrounded by mulberfy-trees. Like all the houses of this country, it did not contain a single pane of glass,* and in storms and tempests we had nothing to do but close every aper- ture designed for the admission of air or light, wrap ourselves in our cloaks, and let it rain. Now, through the kindness of the consul, we have a few panes of glass in each room, and have light sufficient to read or write, in rain as well as in sunshine. The principal room was entirely open towards the north; but we have suspended a large sail-cloth, which serves to defend us in some degree from the cold winds and- rains of this wintry season. In this room we have a table filled with Bibles and tracts in various languages. Here we receive our company and take our meals. Here we give the Arab his cofEee and his pipe, read with him in the Arabic Scriptures, and tell him of the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. And here, too, we ' bow the knee unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, that we may be enriched in all utterance and in all knowledge,' and that 'the Spirit maybe poured out from on high' upon the people among whom we dwell, and for whose salvation we desire * The English consul's was the only house in Beyroutat that time that bad a glazed window. ENTERING ON HIS WORK. 81 to spend and be spent. We are, indeed, in the midst of Arabs and armed Turks, and we sometimes cannot but feel how easy it would be for them to destroy us in a moment. But ' the Lord is our light and our salvation.' We sit down quietly to the study of Arabic, eat our morsel with contented and thank- ful hearts, and at night lie down in peace and safety under the shadow of the Almighty. 'Blessed be the Lord -who loadeth us with His benefits, even the God of our salvation.' " The winter was spent in the study of the Turkish, the Arabic, and the Armenian languages; but the missionaries entered at once upon their work of preaching Christ in the house and by the way, wherever they found an opportunity or could make one. They distributed the Word of God in various languages, the books being furnished by the British and Foreign Bible Society. Their house was a Bible depot, and the people of all tongues came to read it or hear it read, thus enabling them to scatter the good seed extensively, and with strong hope of its speedily bearing fruit. As yet, no prejudice against their work had been excited, and curiosity induced great numbers of all religions to come and see the strangers and hear what they had to say. The missionaries who had preceded them, Messrs. Fisk, Parsons, and King, being unmarried, appeared more like passing travellers ; but when these men came with their wives, in strange cos- tumes, and settled down among them, it was natural that their advent should be the theme of universal remark, and that it should awaken a general desire to know more about tbem and about the object of their coming. Scarcely a day passed without the house of the missionaries being visited, and sometimes it was thronged, with Arabs and Turks, Jews and Greeks, Maronites and Franks, &c. Some extracts from Mr. Goodell's journal wUl show how speedily and how fully their work opened up before them : — " To-day our house was crowded with Arab women who came to look at us. We also received visits from an English captain, a Jew, and a friar, with all of whom we had some religious conversation." Again : " Some women called, to 4* F 82 FORTY TEABS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. whom we read the Scriptures. One of them appeared anx- itons to learn to read, but doubted whether it was possible. Everybody said a woman could not learn ; the experiment was once made in a convent, and only two out of a large number were found to have any imderstanding." Another day: "Three men called to read the Scriptures; two of them borrowed the Bible to carry home vdth them. In walking out afterwards I stopped at a house and found one of the men reading the Scriptures to his family. Two Greeks called, to whom I gave Greek tracts, and I informed them that many were printing for them at Malta. Three Catholic priests called. I gave a French Testament to one, who requested it, and Greek tracts to them all." Again : " Three Turkish ladies, the wives of a wealthy Turk in the city, called upon us. Like other ladies of this country, they had their golden ' chains and bracelets and head-bands and ear-rings, and ornaments of the legs and tinkling OTnaments of silver about their feet.' Mrs. Goodell read to them from the Arabic Scriptures." " December 4. In the city met with a Maronite priest, who said he lived very nigh us, and asked the privilege of visiting us. In the evening he caUed, and brought to the ladies two beauti- ful doves, as white as the snow of Lebanon. In return we offered him an Arabic Bible ; but he refused to accept of it as a gift, saying, ' It is a good book, and worth paying for; you are worthy men for bringing such books into the country. ' He then took out a Spanish dollar and gave it for the Bible ; the first Bible, probably, he ever possessed, though, judging from his venerable white beard, he is not less than fifty years old. We told him we should like to see him every evening; and if he would teach us to speak Arabic we would teach him to speak Italian. He accepted the proposal with great pleasure, and said he would teach us to speak Arabic like a nightingale. " December 5. The Maronite priest called and brought again the doves, which in the course of the day had made their escape. We thanked him for his kindness, anfl he replied: ' When the infant Jesus was first brought to the temple, and the aged Sim- eon took him in his arms and blessed him, the parents of the child, being poor, had nothing to bring but two doves; and when I heard of the arrival of these good women, I thought, What have I to bring ? but, being poor, I could think of noth- ing but the two doves to bring to them as a present.' NATIVE HELPERS. 83 " December 6. Mr. King's instructor taking notice of the attentions we bestowed upon the ladies, it gave us an opportu- nity of speaking to him on the importance of female education ; of telling him many of the customs of America, especially of the intelligence and influence of the female part of the community in our country, and of the good which they did by instructing youth, by their epistolary correspondence, and by their benev- olent efforts. He frequently laughed heartily when we served the ladies at table before we served him or ourselves, and when we assisted them in doing any little thing. He said, if any per- son should come into his house and speak to his wife first he should be offended. We told him we had so much love and respect for our wives that we were better pleased when they were honored than when we were ourselves. He said, ' English ladies have understanding; but not so the Arabian women.' The women here are treated as slaves. Whenever they go abroad they wrap themselves up in a large, white sheet. They never walk out with their husbands ; they never eat with them. And to ask a man after his wife, that is, about her health, is almost an unpardonable offence." As much of the time of the missionaries was necessarily spent in the acquisition of the several languages spoken in Syria, it was a matter of prime importance to obtain native assistants who were qualified to give them instruction and at the same time to aid them in their work. In this they were remarkably successful. Within the first year of their en- ti;ance into the country, a kind providence sent to their house an Ajpmenian bishop, a man of extensive learning, who had spent the most of his life in the Armenian convent at Jerusalem. He had become disgusted with the superstitions of his church, and, coming to Beyrout, he met with Mr. Goodell, who took him into his service as interpreter and assistant in translating. He was known in his own church by the name of Dionysius, but was called in the mission Garahet. Wten he first came to Mr. Goodell he was far from being a serious-minded person, — he was even profane in his language ; but he soon became impressed with the truth as he learned it for the first time from the teachings of evangelical ministers. He subsequently gave evidence of being truly converted, and was of great assistance to the 84 FORTY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. mission. He remained in the service of Mr. Goodell untU iafter his removal to Malta, in 1828; during which time he renounced all connection with the Armenian church, and, in token of his renunciation of its orders, he took to himself a wife. Aaother excellent assistant was an Armenian ecclesiastic named Jacob, known also as Wortabet. He was a young man of good parts and education, but at first without any settled principles. After he had been in the service of the mission about a year, as literary assistant, he became deeply serious; the truth had taken hold of his heart and con- science. He too renounced the church with which he had been connected, as haviQg apostatized from the faith and become utterly corrupt. A single passage from Mr. GoodeU's journal will show how many languages it was necessary the missionaries should be more or less familiar with, in order to prosecute the various branches of their work : — "We almost daily read the Scriptures in Ancient Greek, Modern Greek, Ancient Armenian, Modern Armenian, Turkish Armenian (or Armeno-Turkisb), Arabic, Italian, and English, and frequently hear them read in Syriac, Hebrew, and French. Seldom do we sit down to our meals without hearing conversation at the table in Armenian, Greek, Arabic, Turkish, Italian, and English, and prayer daily ascends from this house — I hope to heaveii — in all these languages, excepting the Italian. In translating the Scriptures, we have open before us the Bible in Ancient and Modern Greelf, Ancient and Modem Armenian, Turk- ish, Armeno-Turkisb, English, two translations in Arabic and three in Italian, and occasionally Hebrew and Syriac." HBAD-QUAETEBS AT BETEOUT. 85 CHAPTER VI. A LTHOUGH Mr. Goodell had entered Syria with the -^ ■*• full expectation of going to Jerusalem to make it the scene of his labors, it soon became evident that the point where, in the providence of God, they first landed and were detained was one of great importance in connecr tion with the mission work. Jerusalem was then in a dis- turbed state, and events soon after transpired which made it doubtful whether they could go there at all with their fam i lies. Beyr6ut, on the other hand, enjoyed British pro tection ; and Mr. Abbott, the consul, took a warm interest in the missionaries personally, and ia the cause in which they were engaged. The trade, too, with other parts of the Mediterranean was rapidly ii«reasing, and the free communication with the interior afforded an opportunity for exerting a wide-spread influence. They determined, therefore, to go on with the work which had opened so auspiciously, and here they continued to labor with encourag- ing success. Mr. Bird, who had gone to Jerusalem in January, 1824, and who was there arrested on an accusation of distributing " books which were neither Mussulman, Jewish, nor Christian," returned in May ; and Messrs. Good- ell and Bird prepared to begin anew in Syria the proclama- tion of the Gospel which had been heard in that land eighteen hundred years before, the echoes of which had long since died away. Beyrotil thus became the head-quarters of missionary opera- tions in Syria ; and as it was the only spot where missionary homes were established, it was frequently visited by the differ- 86 FORTY YE A.RS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. ent missionary brethren who had come to the country. Mr. King spent much of his time at a monastery in Mount Lebanon, engaged in the study of Arabic; but he often joined the families on the coast. Pliny Fisk, ^ho was engaged in exploring the country with a view to future operations, was also several times welcomed to the homes and the hearts of those who had- known him as a brother beloved in their native land. And when his short work was done, just two years after Messrs. Gtoodell and Bird landed, this devoted servant of Christ, whose name in con- nection with that of Levi Parsons, the first missionaries to Palestine, will ever be kept in sweet remembrance, came here, to die. Returning from one of his tours, he reached the house of Mr. Goodell in his usual health, but was soon attacked with a fever which he had contracted while watch- ing with an English gentleman. For several days there were no alarming symptoms ; but, although every thing that love and tender care could do for him was done, and with apparent success, his disease suddenly took an unfavorable turn, and, rapidly sinking under its power, early on the morning of the Lord's day, Oct. "23, 1825, he entered into rest. Of this event Mr. Goodell wrote at the time : — "It seems a great mercy that he died with us, and not abroad among strangers. This he often mentioned vrith thankfulness in the course of his illness. It appeared a comfort to him to have us about him to converse with him, pray for him, and strengthen his faith in God. Some of the Arabs were deeply affected, as they stood around his dying bed ; they were amazed at his peace of mind, and could not conceive it possible that any one could be so willing to die. They wept. We explained to them the cause of his tranquillity and joy,- related to them much of his religious views and experience, and told them of Christ and heaven. Indeed, we sometimes felt that Christ and heaven were present. It seemed but a step ' to Him that sitteth upon the throne and to the Lamb,' where God himself wipes away all tears." The following suggestion, occurring in a letter to a friend in America, written at this time, will be appreciated by all TRIALS. - 87 missionaries, and jnay help those who correspond with them to write letters that will be no less acceptable and no less useful because containing items of earthly intelligence : — " Tqll us every thing, good, bad, and indifferent. Do not say, ' I suppose this one and that one have written so and so,' but write everything; for but few tell us any thing. Some write us very good letters, but tell us no news, supposing that because we are missionaries' we have no flesh and blood, and no ooncern with mortal things. Tell us every thing 1 " For a time every thing con;ieoted with the missionary work in Beyrout went on prosperously, and without restraint from either civil or ecclesiastical authorities, and without the manifestation of hostility on the part of the people. Mr. Goodell and Mr. Bird mingled with Turks and Arabs and Maronites and Jews and Greeks, distributiug the Bible and reading it to them, without molestation or hindrance. But this state of things was not to continue. The. words of the Master to His disciples, " If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you," were again to be verified in the land where He suffered. "Withiu the first year an order from the Maronite Patriarch was read in the church at Bey- rout, forbidding the people to receive the Holy Scriptures circulated by the missionaries, specifying the editions pub- lished in England, and requiring all to return or burn those they had received. The Pope's vicar-general subsequently called on Mr. Goodell and Mr. Bird, and assured them that this order was issued without his knowledge and without any authority from Kome ; but the outbreak proved to be only the first breath of a coming storm. The first severe trial through which Mr. and Mrs. Goodell were called to pass was iucidental, and did not spring from their character and work as missionaries. The attempt to throw off the Turkish yoke, made by Greece in 1820, was still carried on when they landed at Beyrout in 1823, and for several years longer. It was in consequence of this war tha.t the scenes occurred which are described in the following 88 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE.. extracts from Mr. Goodell's journal-; scenes in which, not only was he stripped of his proper^ty, but the lives of him- self and his family were often in imminent peril : — " Sabbath, March 19, 1826. Yesterday two Greek vessels came in and anchored at the river, about two miles east of Bey- rout. As they frequently come in to visit European vessels and to seize whatever Turkish property they may find on board, we suspected nothing uncommon. At daylight this morning we were awakened by a brisk fire of musketry. Ten other Greek vessels had come in during the evening, observed in the city but not observed by ourselves, and had landed about five hundred men, who were now before the walls of the city, attempting to scale them. The city was in an exceedingly defenceless state ; but the Turks, knowing it must be victory or death, acted with great spmt and energy, and succeeded in driving the Greeks from the wall, in doing which they killed four or five and lost of their number near twenty. " The twelve Greek vessels, which, to the shame of their com- manders, had till now been at anchor, immediately sailed forth with a fine breeze and in fine order, directly before the town, and commenced a heavy cannonading. The Turks were able to return only about one ball for twenty received. We expected nothing but that the city would have a change of masters in a few moments, and looked to see the Greek flag hoisted in Bey- rout. But the Greeks, though to human view they could have landed with the greatest ease, made no attempt of the kind, and apparently came out in mere wantonness to take revenge for the unsuccessful effort made at daylight to take the city. After an hour and a half, during which time they gained noth- ing, and lost the finest prospect of success, they returned to their place of anchorage. One of their balls carried away both the legs of a poor Greek lad in the city ; three balls entered the house of the French consul, and two .that of the Austrian. The house of the EngUsh consul was much exposed to the firing both by land and by sea, but was not touched. The Greeks that were killed lay in plain view from his house and within a stone's throw of his door. " The Greeks who had landed in the night immediately, on being driven from the walls of the city, took possession of all that part of the country where I live; entering every house, eating, drinking, smoking, and, in some instances, pillaging Many parties of them came to my door; but, on my telling them 1 was English, they departed. (As we have English pro- tection, we are known in no other character in this country than as English.) The people out of the city fled in all directions, taking with them all that was possible of their property. All that could do so escaped to the mountain. My house was THE GEEEK FLEET. 89 immediately filled with men, ■women, and children, who came trembling and screaming from all quarters, bringing with them their most precious articles as their little all. About two o'clock, P.M., the Greeks all retired to a fort about a mile dis- tant, half-way between the city and the anchorage at the river, some of them carrying away what they did not bring with them, viz., Greek tracts, " Wednesday/, 22d. Since the Greeks left us on the Sabbath, we have been under no government but that of God. My house has been filled with the poor Christians who were preparing to escape to the mountain. Twenty-seven slept in one room of my house one night, and the other rooms were equally well filled. To these I daily read the Scriptures, and exhorted them to trust in God. Most of the houses are now forsaken, all the most valuable articles removed, the highways are unoccupied, and far and near scarcely a human being is to be seen except the poor of the land who have nothing to lose. The gates of the city have been shut since the Sabbath, and we should have been .entirely destitute of bread, meat, rice, oil, and charcoal, had we not been able to purchase a little from the fleeing inhab- itants. To the west of us are the Turks, fortifying their city and castles, and beginning to rage like so many bears, whom it is better to avoid than to meet. On the east are the Greeks, who must pass by us, whether they attack the city by land or by sea. The Emir Beshir, head of the mountain tribes, has come down from the mountain with his troops, and encamped about half an hour's distance to the south of us; and whether he will assist the Greeks or the Turks, or attempt to become master of the city himself, in opposition to both, is a perfect secret. To the north of us is the Bay of Beyrout. We are therefore hedged in on all sides; and the English consul being within the walls of the city, we have no protection but that of the Almighty. We wait with anxiety for the result, as it respects the fate of the city and the interests of this mission. " Thursday/, 23d. ■ The Greek vessels spread their sails this morning before sunrise, and, with a very light breeze, moved out of the river. All eyes were fastened upon them. The Turks were at their posts, and the most solemn silence pre- vailed. The Greeks passed the city at a respectful distance, without throwing a single ball. Just at this time a large num- ber of troops arrived from the Pasha of Acre, consisting princi- pally of Albanians and Bedouins. These, finding the Greeks out of reach, immediately poured forth into all that part of the country which had been, on the preceding Sabbath, in posses- sion of the Greeks, and commenced plundering every house. A French merchant, whose house was near mine, they seized by the throat, took a gold watch from his pocket, his money from his belt, and articles from his house, to the value of five thousand Spanish dollars. My own house, being about the cen- 90 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. tre of their depredations, was much exposed. Many parties came at different times and demanded entrance; but on my telling them the house was English, and they must not presume to enter, they departed. " Afl;er being annoyed by them in this way more than three hours, with a full and- painful view before my eyes of their nefarious operations, a party of six or seven, most or all of whom were Bedouins, who appeared only ' fit for treasons, stratagems, and spoils,' came and very insolently and peremp- torily bid me open the door. , I reasoned with them a long time from the second-story window, but to no purpose. One of them cocked Ms gun and levelled it at my head. I told them I should not open the door; and, if they opened it, they did it in violation of the treaty between England and the Ottoman Porte; and they did it, too, -With full evidence before their eyes, from the windows in my house, from my dress, language, &c., that I was a European. At this moment four or five respectable^ 'Turks of the city passed along, and exerted their influence in my favor, protesting to the Bedouins tKat I was an English consul, and that, if they broke into my house, it would be at their perU. They listened a moment, and then renewed their attempts, saying they knew neither consul nor sultan. "Not being able to break open the door, they cut it down with their hatchets, and rushed upstairs like so many tigers eager for their prey. The Turks mom the city hastened after them, and took their station at the door of Mrs. Goodell's room, not allowing a single Bedouin to enter. The Bedouins seized whatever came in their way, and we snatched from them all that we could and threw into that room. They became very angry, and one of them drew his sword. Seeing it was vain to reason with them, I assumed a tone of authority, and ordered them to leave the house immediately, telling them that I had already sent a message to the city, and that the pasha would surely take off their heads if the case was represented to him. This had the desired effect. They became calm, and listened to a long and severs reproof from me. They asked me why I remained there ; why I did not go to the mountain. I told them I could not go, and gave as a reason Mrs. Goodell's pecul- iar situation. The villains prayed that God would bless my wife abundantly, and make her exceedingly fruitful, to which I added my hearty Amen. They- then left. (Some of the rogues came a few days afterward to inquire after her health and happiness. One of them also came to claim some tobacco which he said I stole from him while he was plundering my houses) " The gates of the city being now open, and the English con- sul, hearing of our situation, had sent three times to the Kehya Bey, commander of the pasha's troops, to protect me, and the Kenya Bey had sent horsemen to assist me; but not one ever MISSION GARRISON. 91 came nigh me. After leaving the city they galloped away to commit depredations themselves. Being thus unprotected, and the Turks from the city refusing to remain with me through the night, as the Greeks might return, I accepted an invitation from the English consul to take refuge in his house. ' We took joyfully the spoiling of our goods,' and passed safely through the crowds of armed rohbers to the city, where we were received by Mr. Abbott and his family with all that atten- tion and kindness which they have shown us on former occa- sions. " Thursday, April 6. Mr. Bird's house now contains all the missionaries"that are to be found in Syria. It is a garrison, and as such affords protection to a few houses in the neighbor- hood. But most of the houses without the city are desolated and greatly injured; those lovely gardens, the glory of Beyrout, lie uncultivated; the leaves of the mulberry-trees have put forth, and the silk season, which is the most busy and profit- able season of the whole year, is just at hand; but the possess- ors of these houses and lands have not yet dared to come forth from their hiding-places, and their ruin seems inevitable, whether they come forth or continue concealed. If they come forth, it is to suiler imprisonment and stripes, and almost un- precedented extortions; and, if they do not come forth, their possessions are all sequestered by the Kehya Bey. Yesterday I had an interview with the Kehya Bey, the cadi, and the gov- ernor, on the subject of the robbery committed upon me. I afterwards sat two .hours with the sheikh of the Bedouins among his troops, with the hope of recognizing some of the robbers; but the villains, knowing the object of my visit, thought it prudent to keep out of the way. " May 15. It is impossible to describe the system of false- hood, injustice, oppression, and robbery which has been in operation here for the last two months. Human beings, whose guilt is no greater than that of their proud oppressors, are con- demned without a trial, their flesh trembhng for fear, their religion blasphemed, their Saviour insulte'd, their comforts despoiled, their lives threatened, and their bodies filled with pain, and deeply marked with the blows inflicted by Turkish barbarity. Some of them were so badly beaten that they could not walk, but were carried by soldiers, as they went from house to house to obtain a trifle here and a trifle there towards paying the enormous exactions made upon them. One poor creature was brought to my door half dead. I spent several hours in endeavoring to restore him ; appUed cupping-glasses to his back, bound up his feet, gave him cordials, and finally kept him two days till he could walk. I have never known before what it was to see 'all faces gather darkness, men's hearts failing them,' every bosom tortured with the most gloomy forebodinga and the deepest distress. 92 POBTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. " May 19. This ia the first week for two months that 1 have opened a book for study. The force of the storm appears to have spent itself, and we are now quietly pursuing our work. We have our hopes and our fears, our encouragements and our discouragements. All our schools upon the mountain continue to prosper, and we have sold more copies of the Holy Scriptures within three months than all our number sold during the twenty months preceding. Our schools in Beyrout are of course suspended for the present ; but the protection we have afforded to many persons of all the different Christian sects appears to have made a favorable impression. Within a few days^we have also had evidence that the truth is prevaiUng, thg,t some of the good seed sown is springing up, and that the little leaven which has been cast into this mighty mass is spreading. We bless God that we were brought here, even though we should now be destroyed. We believe the good work will go on, though we should be cut ofE." Through the -English consul, Mr. Abbott, Mr. Goodell made application for indemnification for his losses to the Pasha of St. John d'Acre, who had sent the troops to Bey- rout. His application was accompanied with an extraor- dinary kind of evidence, which had an equally remarkable influence in determining the case in his favor. He employed a Greek artist with whom he was well acquainted, and who was familiar with all the circumstances, to paint a rough but accurate picture of his house, with the Bedouins in the uniform of the Turkish troops forcing their way in. With the letter demanding indemnification, this painting was pre- sented to the pasha, who at once received it as proof posi- tive that his troops had conmnitted the depredation, and exclaimed, " MashaUah ! Truly these are my men." He immediately issued an order that the fuU sum demanded should be paid, amounting to 2,875 piastres (about $230).* The Kehya Bey of Beyrout, who had made many promises . of payment without the least intention of their fulfilment, was greatly enraged when the order came ; but there was no resisting the command of the pasha, and he was obliged to pay it. * The compiler of these memoirs has this painting now hanging in his study, a greatly valued memorial of the scenes described. CALAMITIES OVEBRULED. 93 The calamities which had been visited upon the people, and ' in which the missionaries shared, were afterward acknowl- edged as having been the means of averting a disastrous interference with their work, — an interference which subse- quently drove them from the field. In regard to this matter Mr. Groodell wrote : — " Had not God sent> terrible judgments upon the people, it is impossible to say to what extremities they would have proceeded against us. A deep plot was laid to drive us all from Beyrout. The Maronite bishop had arrived, and had prepared an excommunication for every Maronite who should permit his house to be hired by us ; and he was endeavoring by bribery and intrigue to bring the Greek bishop and the Mohammedan rulers to act in concert with him, and thus force us to retire from the field or to stand out in the rain with our wives and little ones. But God in His holy provi- dence sent the Greeks here at that very moment ; the bishop had to flee in the night, and has not since dared to return ; and the very best houses of the Maronites fell into our hands by the earnest request of the owners. Moreover, just as the Armenian patriarch at Constantinople was ready to sally forth with a" firman from the grand seignior against Jacob Aga, and also, as it seems probable, against the men that were in my service, God let the janissaries loose upon their capital, and permitted the fires which they kindled to rage with greater fury in the Armenian than in any other quarter of the city, and to burn to ashes, among many thousand buildings, the palace and the most splendid church of the Armenian patriarch ; and thus to furnish him sufficient em- ployment for the present, without his meddling with the reformation in these parts." When the commotions described in the preceding pages had passed over, the missionaries resumed their various labors. Before the close of the year thirteen schools had been established, containing about seven hundred scholars, of whom more than one hundred were girls, — a remarkable evidence of a change of sentiment in regard to the education of women ; their intercourse with the people was resumed ; and more Bibles than ever before were circulated. Mr. 94 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Goodell wrote: "The number of those who come to read with us every evening is increasing ; the largest room in my house is sometimes well filled, and, as a few of them find it inconvenient to return home the same evening, I have pro- vided beds for them. They usually sit up more than half the night, conversing on what they have seen and heard." But what was most cheering was the evidence that the Spirit of God was moving upon the minds of many who had been under instruction, leading them out of the darkness and superstition in which they had been groping, into the light of the knowledge of the glory of God, — a light to which few eyes in that land had been opened for many centuries. Some extracts from Mr. Goodell's journal will show in what circumstances another year opened : — '■'January 1, 1827. Blessed be God for the mercies of the last year! It has been a year of much opposition and of some encour- agement; a year in which sinners, as we believe, have been con- verted. We met to-day at twelve o'clock, and sung, ' We are a garden walled around. ' I read the fifth chapter of Isaiah and the second chapter of Ephesians, and offered a prayer appropri- ate for the monthly concert. We then received into our com- munion Dionysius Carabet, formerly Archbishop of Jerusalem, andGregory Wortabet, also Mrs. Maria Abbott, wife of the Eng- lish consul, an Italian lady, and formerly a papist. The two former assented to the Articles of Faith and to the Covenant in Arabic, and Mrs. Abbott in English. Mr. Bird then offered the consecrating prayer in Arabic, for those who had publicly given themselves to God. We afterwards addressed them on the impor- tance of Uviag godly hves and of adorning their profession. I broke and distributed the bread, having offered the prayer in English. Mr. Bird then prayed in Arabic, and distributed the wine, and we sang, — * ' Why was I made to hear thy voice, And enter while there's room ? ' " After the benediction was pronounced, all, as if unwilling to leave the place, took their seats; and we again, in Arabic ,~ addressed those who had recently professed to renounce the world. I made some remarks to the spectators who were pres- ent. The whole was a scene of deep solemnity and interest. It was the day (always dear to us) of the monthly concert ; it was the first day of the year; it was a renewed consecration of ourselves to Christ, and a presentatioti to Him of the first-fruits MISSIONARIES DENOUNCED. 95' of this mission ; it was the ' Reviving of the stones out of the heaps of the rubbish,' amidst the desolations of many genera- tions; the rearing up of a church ' upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being tbe chief corner-stone,' which church, wc have confldenoe to believe, will live and flourish long after we have gone to render up our account. " We prayed for our beloved Asaad Shidiak, who would doubtless have been with us were he not in bonds for the testi- mony of Jesus. We thought of our beloved Fisk and Parsons, whose benevolent hearts would have been filled with unspeakable joy at such a sight before they went to heaven. We looked around upon several weeping individuals present, of different communions, some of whom are desirous of uniting themselves to us, and whom we shall probably admit to Christian fellow- ship on the next sacramental occasion, at the monthly concert in February. Oh that this mission might henceforth be like ' the tree of life, bearing twelve manner of fruits, and yielding her fruit every month! ' "/«M«aryl4. Some time since the people of the mountain were forbidden to speak the word Bird. But bird, in Arabic, signifies cold ; they therefore were under the necessity of using a different word. Afterwards came an order that nothing should be said in reference to us; no questions should be asked about ^ us; no hints given respecting us and our labors; that we should not be in remembrance. To-day an order was read in the church in Beyrout, which had been previously read on the mountain, that no one should speak to us, enter our houses, serve us in any capacity, buy or sell, receive any of our books, receive our charity, &c. It was read with loud vociferations and threat- ening aspect. We were called 'heretics,' 'accursed,' &c. Something of the same nature was proclaimed in the Latin church, and also in the Greek church. ' No person shall buy or sell, except those who have the mark of the beast in their fore- heads '! O Lord, we are oppressed; undertake for us. "January 28, Sabbath. To-day there was another blast in the Greek church, similar to that in the Maronite. Great were the threatenings against all who should presume to have any connection with us. They are to be carried to the moot selim * to be bastinaded. The ajaieeif is very furious. But to-day we had more than usual to read with us. One saved himself from a bastinading by twice fleeing to me. Next Sabbath all are to be excommunicated who do not leave us. "January 29. The Greek priests are active to-day in pro- hibiting and threatening from house to house; but the work goes on. If we had a church, and the people were left at lib- erty, we should have the largest congregation in the city." * GoTernor. t Lieutenant. 96 FORTY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. The monthly concert and communion season in March was another occasion of very deep and tender interest. There were present, besides Messrs. Bird and Goodell, Rev. Eli Smith, who had just ai^ived in the country ; Mr. Nicolayson, of the London Jews' Society, who had been some time in Syria ; Messrs. Gobat (now the venerable Bishop of Jerusa lem) and Kugler, destined for Abyssinia, and Mr. Mueller, missionary to Egypt, all of the Church Missionary Society ; and an Abyssinian, who had been sent to Egypt by the King of Abyssinia to procure a bishop for the church in that coun- try, and of whom Mr. Goodell said : " The Abyssinian, ' though black,' is ' comely as the tents of Kedar, as the cur- tains of Solomon,' possessing, as we have reason to hope, the graces of the Holy Spirit." The missionaries above named all took part in the services of the day, which was observed as a day of fasting and pr^iyer. " Among those who surrounded the table of the Lord," says Mr. Goodell, " were • individuals who belonged, or had belonged, to the Episcopal, Congregational, Lutheran, Lu- theran Reformed, Moravian, Latin, Armenian, Greek Catho- lic, and Abyssinian churches. Lideed, we were from Europe, Asia, Africa, and America ; spoke about as many languages as were spoken on the day of Pentecost ; and represented almost aU the principal denominations of Christians in the world. But, though we were literally from the four quarters of the globe, and represented so many churches and spoke 60 many languages, we were in.all but sixteen souls." Fiercer and still more fierce raged the persecution against the missionaries and against aU who were under their instruc- tions. The former could not be molested legally; but all sects and classes were aroused against them, and, whatever power the various ecclesiastical aut^iorities possessed over their own people was used to the uttermost to break Up their intercourse with the mission families. To give the ordinary salutation to one of the missionaries, or to render them any service whatsoever, was made a penal offence. For such ASAAD SHIDIAK. 97 offences some were thrown into prison, others were beaten, others had soldiers quartered on them, and one was perse- cuted unto death. Nor was it only the nominal Ghristian sects that rose up against the missionaries. All the Turkish authorities in the pashalik were bribed or stirred up tothrow obstacles in the way of their prosecuting their work. For months the missionaries did not dare to be seen ujion their house-tops or in the street, from fear of personal violence ; and when they lay down at night they knew not what assault might be made upon them before the morning. Mr. Goodell subsequently wrote in regard to this period and its perils : — " During the last two years of our stay at Beyrout, I seldom closed my eyes in sleep without first thinking over ways and means of escape, if our slumbers should be disturbed by ene- mies. I seldom walked abroad without looking for rooks and bushes and caves and pits into which the persecuted might flee in the hour of danger. Often have I thought of Obadiah's two caves, in which he hid a hundred prophets of the Lord, and fed them with bread and water; and often have I said to myself. What would I not give for one such cave, to which we and our ,friends might repair in case of need ! For several months before we left Beyrout I had many of my things packed up, that I might be ready to go anywhere at the shortest notice, and my money so separated and disposed of that I might not even be hurried off to prison penniless." Cases of extreme persecution occurred. The name of Asaad Shidiak, already mentioned, is one which wiU always be associated with the history of modern missions in Syria, as is that of the martyr Stephen with the annals of the early Christian church. He was a Maronite youth, highly edu- cated, who had been in the service of Mr. King as literary assistant, although not at that time fully enlightened in regard to the errors and superstitions of his own church. When Mr. King's farewell letter on his leaving Syria was pub- lished, — a document which produced a powerful impression throughout a large portion of the Turkish empire, — Asaad attempted a reply to it. His studies and meditations while preparing this reply were in a measure instrumental in open- ing his eyes ; and when he afterward entered the famUy of 6 a 98 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Mr. Bird as his teacher in Arabic, he came also to learn the truth of the Gospel, and to be renewed by the Holy Spirit. After his conversion, he made rapid progress in the divine life ; but his defection excited the wrath of his former eccle- siastical superiors, who forbade him to have any further connection with the " Bible-men." The patriarch, he was informed, " had received instructions from Rome to persecute these men by all means in his power so long as one of them should remain in the country.'' With great mildness of manner, but with flrnmess, he adhered to the truth as he had learned it in the school of Christ, never fearing to meet his adversaries, and to reason with them out of the Holy Script- ures. More than once, at the invitation of the patriarch, he went into the interior, where he held long controversies with his former teachers, and where they used every effort, even resorting to imprisonment and violence, to induce him to renounce his new opinions and submit to their control. Twice he made his escape from confinement, and returned, once in disguise, to rejoin his friends, the missionaries, at Beyrout. At length, after repeated attempts to persuade him to put himself in the power of his enemies, he was treacher- ously thrown into the hands of the Maronite patriarch, from which he never escape'd. He endured almost unheard-of tortures. He was kept in prison with a heavy chain around his neck; and, although he survived for years, he never regained his liberty. The manner of his death, and even the time, are not known to this day, except to his persecutors, who never relaxed their hold or ceased to torment him until he joined the noble army of- martyrs before the throne.* In the midst of these troubles, in May, 1827, the plague broke out at Beyrout. All classes were seized with a panic, which immediately suspended the persecution ; "but the people being allowed to come to the houses of the missionaries, * The Memoirs of Asaad Shidiak, containing all that was known of the circumstances of his death, were published a few years since in a volume, written by his beloved teacher in Christ, Rev. Isaac Birfl STOLEN VISITS. 99 where tliey heard the word of life unmolested, the visitation was overruled for the furtherance of the Gospel. The fears of an invasion by Mohammed Ali had the same beneficial effect. In the fall of 1827 fresh troubles arose. The Greek revolution was still in progress ; and when it became known that the European powers had determined to interfere in behalf of Greece and against Turkey, all who enjoyed Eng- lish protection (including the American missionaries) were in great embarrassment. Many of the Franks left the city, and the native Christians fled in alarm to the mountains. The Turks were more and more exasperated with every fresh rumor in regard to the war, and the situation of the mission- aries became exceedingly perilous. By the advice of the English consul, Mr. Goodell sent his famOy to Der Kalaat, formerly a Roman castle, but now a Maronite convent, on the mountain, about three hours distant. He remained at Beyrout, prosecuting the work of the mission among the Greeks and Arabs. It was only by stealth that he was able to visit his household, being closely watched by the enemies of the mission in the city, and watched for by those on the mountain. Of the circumstances in which he saw his beloved ones, he wrote : — " I visited my family several times in their retreat, going up in the evening after dark, climbing in at a back window, staying as a sort of prisoner in Mrs. Goodell's room during the day, and climbing back out of the window again in the night, or, rather, very early in the morning, and coming down to Beyrout. Thus I repeatedly went and came without turning the mountain upside down. The monks generally, if not always, found out that I was there ; but my stay was too short to excite much alarm. They had previously threatened to burn down their convent and leave the place, if I presumed to go up ; but whether, being made entirely of stone, except the doors, it was found to be fire-proof, or whether from some other cause, it stUl: remains a monument of their long suffering. 100 PORTT YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. "In one of my visits, I was unintentionally detained a day longer than usual, staying two days instead of one, which gave much uneasiness to the more orthodox monks, especially as they saw that some of their number were swerving from the rules and duties inculcated, and were fond of stealing away from the convent to the Druze Chapel to converse with our Armenians. A. complaint was finally made against me to the English consul ; and when, a short time after, a monk, whom they had bound, to prevent his going any more to the Druze Chapel, mocked them by an unexpected escape from their hands, they made still louder complaints against me. They thought it very unreasonable that I should be permitted to walk abroad like other men upon the face of all the earth ; for, besides aU the injury I might do to their convent, I might perhaps, on the way in going or returning, salute some per- son ; and, if he should return the salutation, he would be, ipso facto, imder the patriarch's great excommimication ! Or some individual might have the ill-luck to give me a glass of water, and thereby Sill into the same condemnation. The consul, in the course of different conversations with them, told them we had as much right to go to any part of the country as they had ; for we had a firman from the grand seignior, giving us the privilege ; and he assured them that, while they were pouring out curses upon us, we were praying that God would bless them, and while they were attempting all manner of evU against us, we were attempting ail manner of good for their soiSs and bodies." WhUe environed with such perils, he wrote to a friend in the United States, under date of Aug. 20, 1827 : — " An executioner in this country, who had become famous for taking off heads gracefully, is said to have boasted one day to his friend that he could take off a man's head without his feeling it. His word being disputed, he challenged his friend to stand forth and submit to an experiment. His friend immediately laid his neck bare and stood forth. The execu- tioner made a flourish with his sword ; the latter stood firm and said, 'You did not touch me.' The former replied, 'Nod and see.' He nodded — ^and his head dropped to the ground. I assure you, we almost nod now and then to see whether our heads are really on our shoulders or not in these critical, perilous times." BATTLE OP NAVAEINO. 101 In Novemljer he -wrote from Mansooreea, another retreat, to which he was compelled to fly with his family : — " Mansoobeea, Not. 27, 1827. " Mr DEAE SiE, — I prepared letters to send you on the 7th inst. by a French corvette, which came in early in the morning to convoy vessels, it was said or supposed, to Alexandria. As one had been daily expected for this pur- pose more than a week, and as favorable accounts of the progress of the negotiations at Constantinople had been received, nothing of an adverse nature was apprehended. I sent twice into the city, however, in the course of the day to know i£ there was any thing new, and was assured there was nothing. Just at dark the unexpected intelligence reached us that a terrible battle had been fought some- where on the 20th ult. between the combined European fleets and the Turkish fleet,* in which the latter were .entirely destroyed; and that all the Franks in Beyrout had already fled in great precipitation from the city, some to the mountains, and others on board the cbrvette. " It was one of those dark nights of thunder, storm, and tempest, when every man in this country, who has a cloak and a hut, feels happy in wrapping himself up, and lying secure in a dry corner. The corvette, it was said, would be off before morning, to go we could not learn whither. Mrs. Goodell was very ill in bed, and unable even to sit up. It had become no longer advisable for me to go to Der Kalaat, much legs to reside there, even if I should succeed in getting my family there in safety. The flight of the Fraiis at such an hour, in such a storm, and on the arrival, too, of the corvette, very justly excited much alarm in the city ; and it could not be conjectured what the Mussul- mans would do in their rage and fury, when they should first hear the report of the battle. There was no time for delay. There was no one to advise. And we mast, if possible, be in some place of security by morning light. We promised a handsome reward to an Arab, if he would grope his way through the darkness and storm with a few lines to the English consul at Der Kalaat, and return with an answer before three o'clock in the morning. After hav- ing consulted very seriously with one of us whether he should take his pipe on so perilous an expedition, he finally * The battle of NaTorino. 102 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. concluded to go without it. In the mean time, we put mto. trunks, boxes, and pillow-cases our books, papers, and whatever was most valuable and most important to be pre- Derved, and endeavored to procure camels, mules, and asses, to convey away ourselves and effects we knew no*' yet frhither. But, as all the animals had been previously engaged by others, we were able to find only iwo asses. Precisely at half-past two o'clock, the messenger returned, -and had as much to say of his hairbreadth escapes, amidst darkness and thunder and headlong steeps, as though he had barely survived some bloody political revolution. The consul wrote that, only a few hours before, he had very providentially taken of the Emeer Shedeed a large and, for this country, commodious house at Mansooreea ; and he advised that we betake ourselves thither, where he and his fanuly would join us at their leisure, and consult what steps were to be taken for our further security. "At daylight we were all ready to start, except Mrs. GoodeU, who appeared really too ill even to leave the bed. Fortunately, at this moment several Arabs came and re- ported to us that the governor sent ten soldiers after the French consul the evening before, who followed him till the darkness and storm forced them to give up the chase. This so counteracted the debilitating effects of pain and disease that before sunrise we were all, in company with Mr. Smith and an English gentleman, on the way, most' of us of course on foot. As it was very muddy, and as we had to stop occasionally to rest, we did not reach our place of destination till near noon ; but we all escaped safe, — Mr. Smith and his companion to Der Kalaat, and the remainder to Mansooreea. The storm had providentially spent itself in the night; but we experienced the effects of it to such a degree in the badness of the road that we could not but remember the exhortation of our Saviour, 'Pray ye that your fligl.t be not in the winter.' We immediately de- spatched a messenger to inform Mr. Bird of what had happened ; and about sunset obtained some refreshment for ourselves and little ones, having tasted scarcely any thing for twenty-four hours. The fright and flight, together with the change of air and of circumstances, has entirely restored Mrs. G-oodell to health ; and our children were never more lively and healthy than they are at present. " "With affectionate salutations, yours, &c., " W. GOODELL." DEITEN FROM BEYRODT. 103 CHAPTER Vn. MR. GOODELL and his family returned from their mountain retreat to Beyrout, December 27, and were rejoined by Mr. and Mrs. Bird, from whom they had been separated about five months. They hoped now to be able to resume their labors ; but the political disturbances continued, and with the opening of another year, 1828, they had the prospect of losing all consular protection. On the 28th of January a French man-of-war arrived at Beyrout from Alexandria, and one from Smyrna, to lower the French flag and take on board the French consul and subjects. The English consul also received instructions to strike his flag, but it was some time before he was able to leave the country. Early in the year also the plague reappeared at Beyrout. It was at length decided that duty required the mission families to leave fjhe country until quiet should be restored. Even fo leave was a matter of great difficulty, the authorities for a long time withholding permission ; but, having chartered a vessel to take them and their effects to Malta, Mr. and Mrs. Goodell and Mr. and Mrs. Bird, with their families, including their Armenian helpers and their families, Mr. Smith and Mr. Nicolayson and family, set sail on the 2d of May. Notwithstanding the violent opposition which their labors had excited, and the disastrous circumstances in which they were called to leave their interesting field, the mission had thus far been remarkably successful. The actual state of things when they came into Syria, and indeed up to the time of their leaving, so far as the nominally Christian 104 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. churches and people are concerned, was thus described hj Mr. Goodell:— ' " I came to Syria with the hope that I should find at least some individual, however obscure, who sighed for the abomi- nations committed, and who worshipped God ia spirit and in truth ; and I do not now say that no such individual is to be found, but I can say in truth that no such person has been found in Syria by ourselves (those of course excepted who appear to have been benefited by our instructions), and that all our researches have not brought to light one who appeared even ashamed or afraid to lie, and profane the name and Sab- baths of the Most High. On the contrary, the more we have seen and heard, the more we have conversed with the people, and the more diligent our inquiries have been to" ascertain their real state, the more painful has been the conviction and more overwhelming the evidence that in aU these churches, Jewish and Christian, ' there is none that seeketh after God.' " But although they had found the land and the people in such a state when they entered the country, seldom has missionary work been crowned so speedily with such encour- aging results. The Gospel had not only been proclaimed ex- tensively among the people, but from among the Armenians, Greeks, and Maronites, men had been raised up who were preaching the truth faithfully and fearlessly from house to house ; schools had been established, in which hundreds of children and adults of both sexes were taught; a decided impression had been made upon the Oriental prejudice against the education of women ; tracts had been widely distributed, which were eagerly read and discussed by a people peculiarly given to controversy; a spirit of inquiry, although in the main accompanied by a spirit of opposition, had been exten- sively excited ; all classes of people, of all nationalities, had been aroused, — Armenians, Greek and Roman Catholics, including Maronites and Mohammedans, — moved as mud, perhaps, by the zealous opposition of their religious teachers as by the truth itself, but thoroughly aroused to the con- sciousness that a new element of power had been introduced among them. All these were exceedingly hopeful indications ; SAD DISAPPOINTMENTS. 105 and sad was the disappointment when those who had begun to see the fruit of their labors were called to abandon the field and leave the harvest to perish. They left, however, in the full expectation of returning as soon as the political storm which was passing over the land should subsides. The voyage from Beyrout to Malta was far from pleasant. There were in all twenty-one persons, besides the ship's company, crowded together in a little Austrian trabaccolo of a hundred tons. Only about half the number could get into the cabin at once. They were obliged to live and take their meals chiefly on deck in all kinds of weather, without table or chairs ; and when, after being thirty days at sea, the vessel reached port, they were obliged to go into quarantine for thirty days more. From the lazaretto at Malta Mr. Goodell wrote to a friend in America: — " It grieves me to say that all our missionary operations in Syria are at present suspended, and 'all our pleasant things laid waste.' The step we have taken in securing a temporary asylum in this island will not probably be alto- gether unexpected, if you have had an eye to the political tempest that has been for several months gathering in the East, though, you may not have seen and heard so distinctly as we have the lightnings and thunderings which gave a more fearful aspect to the impending storm. It is with emotions peculiarly tender that we look back from our present retreat to the former scene of our labors ; to the schools that once flourished ; the individuals that wept for their sins and lis- tened with deep earnestness to the story of redeeming love ; to the church gathered there ; small, indeed, and despised, but literally taken from ' many nations and kindreds and tongues,' and ' huilded together for a habitation of God through the Spirit : ' to our various labors, public and private, for the spiritual benefit of the people, together with the shame, reproaches, and sufferings to which we were exposed for the sake of the glorious Gospel of our blessed Lord ; and to the travels and researches and sacrifices and toils and sorrows and life and death of him (Mr. Fisk) who sleeps sweetly in our own garden, undisturbed by the rage and blasphemy of God's enemies.'' 6* 106 POETY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. The missionaries of the American Board to the countries lying on the Mediterranean were now nearly aU gathered at Malta, on account of commotions which were agitating the Turkish empire. Malta, being under English control, was a place in which they were sure of protection in aU circum- stances, and on this account it had been selected as a printing- house for the Orient. The mission was supplied with fonts of type for printing in Italian, Modem Greek, Armenian, and Arabic. After his arrival at the island, Mr. Goodell took the superintendence of the press, devoting himseK at the same time to the work of translation and to preparing books and tracts for publication. Some idea of the extent to •which the press was used may be gained from the statement that from July 1, 1822, to Dec. 31, 1828, there were issued at Malta, of books and tracts, 7,852,200 pages, and more than 5,000,000 pages were put in circulation. Mr. Temple left for a visit to the United States, a few days after the arrival of the brethren from Syria, and Mr. Bird made a missionary tour on the coast of Barbary in the spring and summer, preaching in Arabic, and disseminating the printed word. There was little of incident in the life of a missionary at Malta during the sojourn of Mr. Goodell, while he was wait- ing for the troubles in the East to subside. This quiet life gave him an opportunity to cultivate the acquaintance of his family, such as he had not enjoyed before. He wrote, Oct. 19, 1828 : — " This is the first time that I have lived alone with my family since my mamage. On our arrival at Malta, in 1823, we lived in the same house with the families of Messrs. Bird and Temple. When we first arrived at Beyrout we lived for nearly a year with Mr. Bird, and when we took another house, we had immediately Carabet, and soon after his wife, with us constantly, besides many Arabs continually about us. We have now for a whole month been alone, and we bless God for this retirement and relief from care and anxiety. Though I spend most of my days at the press, yet I see and enjoy more of my family than I ever have before. The LETTER FROM MALTA. 107 society of my wife and children is indeed a comfort, which my circumstances have never before permitted me to enjoy." In January, 1829, he wrote : " On the 8th Mr. Anderson took tea with us, and we had a fire in the evening, the first we have had since leaving America," which was more than six years before. To a friend at Andover, Mass., he wrote from Malta, under date of March 24, 1829 : — " We thank you and all our good friends at Andover for so affectionately and prayerfully ' remembering us in our low estate.' Though we feel unworthy of such remembrance, yet we are, I trust, of ' the goodly company ' of those who consti- tute ' the body of Christ ; ' and if so, we are ' members in particular, and members one of another.' We ' believe in the holy catholic church, the communion of saints.' We love to feel united in spirit, labors, sufferings, privileges, and bless- ings, with all ' the household of faith,' with all ' the elect,' who 'have obtained like precious faith,' whose 'names are written in heaven,' and who ' are come unto Mount Zion, tho city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem ; ' with all who ' are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit,' and who ' in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours.' Whether, like Asaad Shidiak, they are in prison for the testimony of Jesus ; like Dr. Carey, translating -the Scriptures ; like the pious poor, exhibiting 'an example of suffering, affliction, and of pa- tience ; ' or like the students of Andover, making their par- ticular study those mysteries of redemption, to look into which the angels again and again turn aWay their minds from other glories and wonders in heaven ; wherever they may be foutid, and in whatever circumstances, we pray that ' grace may be to them, and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.' " My mind has, I believe, been the more led into this train of thought from our having been recently called to part with our beloved friends, Mr. and Mrs. Nicolayson, with little pros- pect of our ever being permitted to live and labor with them again here below. Though he was German and she was L-ish and we were American, and though we were all strongly marked with our national peculiarities, they sometimes smiling 108 FORTY TEABS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. at our singularities and weaknesses, and we in our turn at theirs, yet we all loved one another as * fellow-heirs and of the same body.' We have been together in many scenes of affliction and of consolation ; have often united in prayer and praise in social and public worship ; have many times sur- rounded the table of the Lord together, to eat of the same bread and drink of the same cup, and I trust that we have all been made to drink into the same Spiiit ; and, though separated in body, we shall never be separated from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. " It is pleasant to think of the hours of religious'inter- couise and enjoyment we have had from time to time with many of the dear servants of God, who are either already now in heaven or on their way thither. And it is pleasant to think of that day when the last pilgrim from this vale of tears shall arrive at his long-sought home, and shall stand on Mount Zion with all that have been 'redeemed from the earth,' with ' an innumerable company of angels,' and with ' the general assembly and church of the first-botn,' and with ' Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant.' May we be there ! And may none of those near and dear to us be missing. " Brother Temple writes to us that America is 'Emmanuel's land,' and he gives us sueh glowing descriptions of the increase of the fruits of righteousness there, that we should really like once more to go over into that garden to see ' the fruits of the valley,' and how ' the vine flourishes and the pomegran- ates bud.' But whether we are ever indulged, with this privilege or not, our prayer for you all shall ever be, ' Awake, O North Wind ; and come thou South ; blow upon this gar- den, that the spices thereof may flow out,' more and more, ' to the glory and praise of God ' ! "Malta, May 26, 1829. Two Greek pirates are to be executed to-morrow morning at Florian. They appear to be deeply criminal and awfully hardened. A circumstance brought forward in the course of the trial, day before yester- day, strikingly illustrates the distinction made in the papal and Oriental churches between the religious and moral char- acter. It appeared that the beef and anchovies on board one of the English vessels which they pirated were left untouched, and the circumstances under which they were left appeared to the court so peculiar that the culprits were asked the cause. They promptly answered that it was at the time of BIRTH-DAT. 109 the great fast, when theil church allows neither meat nor fish to be eaten. They appeared to be hardened and abandoned wretches, enemies alike to their own and every other nation, and yet rigidly maintaining their religious character, and, while robbing, plundering, murdering, and stealing the women and children of their countrymen and selling them to the Turks, and committing other atrocious deeds, they would have us understand that they were not so wicked as to taste of meat or fish when prohibited by the canons of their church. The religion of these countries has nothing to do with moral character. The priests do not and dare not inter- fere with this, their business being only with religion. The priest here, in confessing these men, remarks that they are very religious, and quite resigned to their fate. ^^February 14, 1830. My birth-day. I am now thirty-eight years old. I have been affected this morning in thinking how good God has been to me ever since I was born, and how great are my obligations to Him. What a mercy that He has permitted me to enter His vineyard and take part in the work of spreading the Gospel ! In reflecting on His kind- ness towards me through the whole period of my life, the following things affect my mind, as particularly calling for gratitude and praise to the Giver of every good and perfect gift, viz. : religious education by pious parents ; divine influ- ence at an early period of my life ; opportunity to acquire a liberal education ; advantages of the Theological Seminary at Andover ; the privilege of being a minister and missionary of the cross ; an affectionate, wise, and discreet partner in life ; and children to bring up for God. These are the great points which are the first to strike my mind on every retro- spect of my life ; and in fixing on each of them separately, how many blessings to be thankful for under each one, or connected with each one ! May my heart be always fised on God, that I may always sing and give praise to Him ! "May 1, 1830. Mr. and Mrs. Bird and their little cues, with Mr. and Mrs, Whiting, left us, amidst our prayers and tears and benedictions, and sailed for Beyrout. We believe that they went forth in obedience to the divine com- mand, and that the pillar of cloud wUl go before them by day and the pillar of fire by night, and that God Himself will be with them, and will bless and comfort them. To those of us who had been so long associated in missionary labor, who had passed together and helped each other through so many 110 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. scenes of trouble and of joy, who had so often met and been refreshed together at the table of the Lord, and who had brought the little ones whom God hath graciously given us to the same baptismal font to be dedicated to the Lord, the separation was a heavy cross, but it was one which we felt we must take up and bear cheerfully for the sake of Jesus and His cause." The following, written on the occasion of the visit of the American Episcopal missionaries, Rev. Messrs. Robertson and Hill, at Malta, on their way to Greece, in November, 1830, exhibits the truly catholic spirit which he breathed from the day that he entered upon his missionary work untU he rested from his labors : — " I cannot express how happy we were to have these beloved missionaries with us during their short stay in this island, and 'to help them on their way, after a godly sort.' To all missionaries, of whatever denomination, who come with such a spirit and with such enlarged views as these manifested, we will most gladly extend the right hand of fel- lowship, and bless them in the name of the Lord. Indeed, I believe we felt that we belonged to but one church, and that the church universal." While in Syria Mr. Goodell, with the aid of his Armenian helpers, Carabet and Wortabet, had commenced the transla- tion of the Holy Scriptures into the Armeno-Turkish. He continued the work after reaching Malta, and his connection with the press at the latter place afforded a favorable oppor- tunity for printing it under his own supervision. Accord- ingly, the New Testament having been completed and carefully revised, the printing of it was commenced on the 8th of January, 1830, and finished within a little more than a year. When the last proof-sheets had been corrected, he wrote : — " My obligations to God are exceedingly great that He has allowed me the privilege of serving Him in so sacred and important a work, and that He has prolonged my life, and given me health and strength to bring it to a close. I have TRANSLATION OF NEW TESTAMENT. Ill great occasion to implore forgiveness that from day to day I have with so little fervency sought the aid and have been so little under the influence of that same good Spirit by which holy men of God were moved when they spake and wrote these everlasting truths. May the sins of all those who have been in any way employed about the ark of the Lord be for- given through the merits of Christ ! And may all who shall read the words of this book ' obtain the forgiveness of their sins and an inheritance among them who are sanctified ' ! " Nothing now remains but that it should be commended to the blessing of God, to be used for His own glory, for the increase of holiness on earth, and for the salvation of many souls. May it go forth accompanied by that Spirit without which the mere ' letter killeth ' ! May it be ' received with all joy,' and prove a ' savor of life unto life ' ! May those who read it not attempt to teach it, but be willing it should teach them ! May they yield their minds to all the information it contains, their hearts ,entirely to its government, their con- duct to its direction, and their opinions to its decisions ! May the priests and bishops read it, and learn what that faith is for which they are to contend earnestly ! May the people read it, and learn to * prove all things, and hold fast that which is good ' ! May the proud read it, and learn to be humble ; the worldly, and learn to ' lay up treasure in heaven ; ' the self-righteous, and learn to ' count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ ; ' the ignorant, and become ' wise unto salvation ' ! May parents and children, rulers and subjects, masters and servants, read it, and learn the duties of their respective stations ! May the afflicted read it, and learn where true comfort can be found ; -the miserable, and learn how to be happy, both here and hereafter ! May the anxious and inquiring read it, and find it to be a light unto their feet and a lamp unto their path ! May sinners of all descriptions read it, and by faith ' behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world ; ' may they read it, and ' have right to the tree of life, and enter in, through the gates into the city ' ' " 112 ~ FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTER Vin. THE following year Mr. Goodell received instructiona from the Prudential Committee of the Board to repair to Constantinople, and commence a new mission at that place. The letter of instructions reached him on the 26th of April, 1831. The next day he began to make preparations for removal, and on the 21st of May he left Malta with his family in the ship " Banian," Captain Smith, for the Turkish capital. The special object of his mission was to reach the Armenian population of the city, — an intelligent, enterprising, and wealthy part of the people, who might be expected to exert a powerful influence for good throughout the Turkish empire, when once they should embrace the truth as it is in Jesus. For this service Mr. Goodell was specially qualified by his previous study, labors, and experience. He reached Constantinople on the 9th of June. His description of Stamboul and its suburbs, as seen on his approach, is not excelled in graphic force and beauty by any of the numerous pictures that have been drawn of the grandeur of this magnificent Oriental scene : — "Jitne 9. Tfe all rose at an early hour to see Constanti- nople. The storm had passed away, the stars were fading out of their places, the winds breathed soft, and the morning had all the freshness and coolness of one at this season of the year in New England after a refreshing shower. The view of Constantinople was at first indistinct, and presented nothing striking. We began to call in question the correct- ness of the opinions expressed by writers, of the unrivalled beauty of its situation and of the scenery around. But as we approached the city the prospect became enchanting. FIRST VIEW OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 113 On pur left were fields rich in cultivation and fruitfulness. On our right were the little isles of the sea, and beyond the high lands of Broosa, with Olympus rearing its head above the clouds and covered with eternal snow. In the city, mosques, domes, and hundreds of lofty minarets were starting up amidst the more humble abodes of men, all embosomed in groves of dark cypress, which, in some instances, seemed almost like dense forests ; while before, behind, and around us were, besides many boats of the country, more than twenty square-rigged vessels, bearing the flags of different nations, under full saU, with a light but favorable breeze, all converg- ing to one point, and that point Constantinople. " When we first caught a glimpse of Top-Hana, Galata, and Pera, stretching fi:'om the water's edge to the summit of the hUls, and as we began to sweep around Seraglio Point, the view became most beautiful and sublime. It greatly surpassed all that I had ever conceived of it. We had been sailing along what I should call the south side of the city for four or five miles, and were now entering the Bosphorus, with the city on our left and Scutari on our right. The mosques of St. Sophia and Sultan Achmet, with the palaces and gardens of the present Sultan Mahmoud, were before us in all their majesty and loveliness. The latticed windows of the women's apartments, the gilt doors, with the titles of the grand seignior inscribed over the massive gates in letters of gold, were coming into sight like enchantment. Numberless boats were shooting rapidly by in all directions, giving to the scene the appearance of life, activity, pleasure, and business. The vessels before us had been retarded and those behind had been speeded, and we were sweeping around the Golden Horn in almost as rapid succession as was possible, every captain apparently using all his skill to prevent collision with his neighbor, or being carried away by the current ; and every passenger, like ourselves, apparently gazing with admiration on the numerous objects of wonder on every hand. Around us in the harbor, among the boats and ves- sels, were porpoises tumbling, and sea-fowls, exceedingly tame, flying, hovering, swimming, and catching whatever eatable might be thrown overboard. The Turks never molest them, and they have in a great measure laid aside their natural fear of man." Mr. Goodell was soon at home in his own hired house at u 114 POETY YEARS IN THE TUEKtSH EMI'IBB. Pera, one of the suburbs of Constantinople. It will seem strange at this day, when so many Americans annually visit the Turkish capital, and when not a few are residents, that after his arrival he wrote to a friend in this country : " My family is said to be the first that has ever visited this p^ace ; and Mrs. Goodell, Mrs. Smith, wife of our captain, and Miss Reynolds, who came with us from Smyrna, the first Ameri- can ladies ever seen here." Mr. Goodell, on reaching Constantinople, took a house at Pera, directly across the Golden Horn, the suburb chiefly occupied by the Franks. He had just begun to look about him and to lay his plans for commencing systematic labor, when his work was suddenly arrested by one of those terrible conflagrations to which the city of the sultans has been peculiarly liable. Of this disastrous fire, by which he lost nearly every thing of an earthly nature that he or his family possessed, we find in his journal the following graphic account : — " BtJTCK-DiiRi!, Aug. 12, 1831. " About nine o'clock in the morning of the 2d inst., when the alarm of fire was first given, I saw the smoke ascend- ing, and immediately repaired to the spot. It was about a mile from my house, and nearly in the direction of the Frank burying-ground. As I approached, the scene became more terrific, — men and boys running ; children crying ; women screaming, or beating then- bosoms, and nearly faint- ing ; some carrying their babes or infirm relatives ; others dragging a part of their clothes and furniture ; some mak- ing a feeble effort to check the progress of the fire ; and a multitude of others, who felt themselves secure, looking on as mere idle spectators. I was not at all aware of the danger which those around me seemed to apprehend, and did what I could to calm their fears and inspire confidence. For near two hours I labored in a large garden, assisting some Armenian women to extinguish the fire, with which their beds and clothes were still smoking. In the mean time, the wind very considerably freshened, and the fire, which it appeared to me might easily have been suppressed at first, began to spread rapidly, and to defy all attempts THE GBBAT FIRE. 115 to arrest its progress. Fire-engines had arrived, and were arriving, but the element, like a wild beast that had es- caped from the hand of its keeper, was raging too violently, and had acquired too much power, to be subdued. " I must, I think, have made a mistake as to the real situation of my house, or as to the real direction the fire was taking, for I had not the least idea that my own neighborhood would be disturbed. The owner of my house, also, whom I met in the viciuity of the fire, had the same views in regard to the part of the town likely to be affected. I concluded, however, to go home and rest, and after a vfhile return again to afford any assistance in my power. On the way I met Mr. Lazarides, who has the charge of the D^p6t of Scriptures at Galata, and who had also the super- intendence of a school at Pera on the Lancasterian system, which he had been encouraged to establish by Messrs. Brewer, Barker, and others at Smyrna. He, with many others, was wringing his hands and weeping, and anxiously asked what he should do. I assured him that, I fully believed he was in no danger; but, if he thought other- wise, he had better send the slates, books, &o., of the school, and whatever else he pleased, to my house, where they would certainly be safe. I went with him to the school, and with several porters we took every thing except the seats, also much of his own private property, and all his brothers', and started for my house. It was now almost impossible to pass, on account of the crowd of men, women, and children ; some carrying off their little ones or their goods to a place of safety, others returning for a fresh load ; while a company of firemen, hastening with their engines towards the fire, would now and then break their way through, to the no small danger of the limbs and lives of those with whom they came in contact. Some appeared to be in danger of suffocation, and some, with loads on their backs, were thrown down, and literally passed over. " On reaching home, I found the house nearly filled with the goods of some of our neighbors, and my family somewhat alarmed, and already engaged in closing the iron shutters. The fire now for the first time appeared to me to be spreading towards the part of the town in which I lived. Mr. Cunningham, who lived in a stone house near by, came in, and assured me that such houses 116 FOETY TEARS IN THE TOKKISH EMPIRE. as his and mine were always known to resist the effects of fire, and advised me to let every thing remain in the house, as he should in his. I had all the shutters well fastened, the windows removed, water carried up to, all the rooms and upon the roof, and every thing done which I was able to do. The owner of the house, a rich Arme- nian, also came in, and flew about, and seemed to exercise authority, like the ' angel who had power over fire,' and I felt that we were safe. Mrs. Groodell was in the mean time engaged in arranging our things, and putting up as many of them ^s possible in trunks and baskets. "Every house was like touch-wood, and the wind and flames increased, and rolled on towards us like waves of liquid fire. The iron shutters of my house soon became red hot ; the rooms were like a heated oven ; but we made plentiful use of water, and were able for a considerable time to extinguish the Are, wherever it caught. " About this time Mr. ChurchhUl came in, and insisted that Mrs. Goodell and the children should immediately go to his house, quite in the lower part of Pera, towards Galata, and there remain till we should come, as he was sure my house could not stand long. They left in com- pany with Messrs. Oflley and Roboli, clerks in Mr. Church- hill's counting-house. Soon after, Mr. Cunningham came to tell me that his house, with every thing in it, was gone, and that mine could not resist much longer. Every house back of mine was in ashes, or nearly so ; every house on the left hand was all on fire, and the house next to mine on the right had just caught. In front, and separated from me by a narrow street, was the large garden of the English palace, surrounded by a very high wall. As- sisted by Mr. ChurchhUl and Panayotes, a friendly Greek, who came over from Constantinople and stayed by me during all that day, and several of the succeeding ones, we threw from the projections of balconies of our chambers into this garden whatever came to hand, tUl my strength was exhausted, and Mr. Churchhill declared that we could not remain in the house another minute in safety. The fire had passed through the adjoining house to the very front, and Was sweeping the front part of mine, which was not defended by iron shutters. He ~ started, and bade me follow. I called to my servant Giovanni, and then passed through a shower of tiles, windows, and fire- PROGRESS OP THE FLAMES. 117. brands, that were falling into the street from the adjoin ing house. My hat caught fire, but, praised be God, I passed unhurt. The servant, who was not a quarter of a minute behind, was not able to follow, and had to return into the house, and was somehow saved by the firemen through the ashes and fire at the back part of the house. "We hastened to the garden, and' towards the spot where we had thrown so many things, and where I ex- pected to find them all secure. We found it impossible to makQ a near approach ; the fire had passed the garden wall; not a single article of aU we had thrown from the windows could be seen ; and the whole front part of my house was wrapt in one entire sheet of blaze. We afterwards found in another part of the garden a very few of our things, some of them broken, and others partly burnt, which had been rescued from the fire by the exer- tions of Messrs. Ofiley and Roboli and other friends ; but almost aU of them were consumed before they could be taken from the spot where they were thrown. With ' the spoiling of our goods ' we removed from place to place in the garden, till the palace itself took fire, and no place of safety could any longer be found there. We then pro- ceeded to Mr. Churchhill's, a large and very strong stone house. The fire followed us, and in about an hour the fire was at the next door. We hastened to Top-Hana, and, hungry, thirsty, and fatigued, we came the same night in a boat to this place, a distance of about , eighteen miles. Mr. Churchhill had a house here, which his family were already occupying. We were ' strangers, and they took us in,' and very hospitably entertained us, till we could look round and find a dwelling, and purchase a few things necessary for commencing housekeeping. We found ourselves at once destitute of almost every comfort, and had, as it were, to begin the world anew. Not a single cup nor a single utensil remained. Two single bed^, partly burnt, three sheets and two coverlets, partly burnt, and one pillow, con- stituted the whole of our conveniences for the night. " Panayotes, the Greek above mentioned, threw many of my books from the window, a part of which were pre- served ; but all my Grammars and Dictionaries in the Eng- lish, French, Italian, Arabic, Hebrew, Greek, Armenian, and Turkish languages ; all my Geographies, Gazetteers, Histories (excepting two odd volumes of Mosheim), Com- 118 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. mentaries on the Bible, manuscripts, translations, &c., with many of my private papers, are gone, — all ' into smoke have they consumed away.' I had visited most of the places here which are objects of curiosity to a stranger and had taken copious notes of what I had seen and heard ; but not a trace of them is now to be found. We had pro- vided at Malta a good supply of clothing for ourselves and children, but of many articles we are entirely deprived, and of others to a great degree. I have not a single shirt to put on. We had a pretty large stock of medicines, but not one article was saved. We had many little com- forts which are considered indispensable in case of sick- ness, but not a single one is left ; nor can many of them be obtained here now at any price. Keys we have in full 'complement, but scarcely any thing to unlock. " The little girls thought it very hard that the fire paid no respect to their toys or their books. Their ' Little Philoso- pher ' books and all the rest are gone. The second day after our arrival at this place there was an alarm of fire where we are staying; and they began to cry, and said they would go back to Malta. The trunk that I carried so far on my back when I left home to enter Phillips Academy, and which I intended to bequeath to my children for their inheritance, is also gone. " But, though cast down, we are not destroyed. We have oeen afflicted, but not given over unto death. And one reason why I have dwelt thus particularly on our own circumstances is that you may form some idea of the losses and circum- stances (and in some instances great distresses) of from seventy to eighty thousand of our fellow-sufferers. Of all that part properly, I understand, called Pera, only eight private houses are said to remain. One of these is Mr. ChurchhiU's. Of all the palaces, only the Austrian and Swedish were saved. Of all the churches, only one Greek and one Latin (with the new English chapel then in building) escaped the geneFal (X)nflagration. The people in crowds made the best of their way to the burying-grounds with whatever they could take with them ; and for several days and nights from ten to twenty thousand persons might be seen there, many of them with scarcely any other covering than the canopy of heaven, or any other bed than the graves they slept upon. Multi- tudes of men, women, and children might be seen lying against a grave-stone, to defend their head from wind and cold during repose. DESTRUCTION OP LIFE. 119 " In such limes of calamity it is not in these countries as it is in America, where the sufferers meet everywhere with sympathy and assistance. Many persons here will, indeed, ' take you in,' but it is generally in the wrong sense. Almost every one with whom you have to do hopes and endeavors to profit by your losses. Are you very anxious to have any particular article saved ? Perhaps not a porter will lift his finger to save it without an extravagant compensation, de- manding in some instances nearly or quite as much as the article originally cost. And if for a moment you lose sight of him, he will perhaps take the road to his own house, or will turn aside into some lane, and carry o£E your treasure. One of iny trunks I found, a week after the fire, at Ters Hana, more than a mile from my house ; another I found more than a mile in another direction. The former was broken open, and all, except two, of the silver spoons which our dear friends in America had given us were gone. " But my heart sickens and my eyes fill as I think of the wickedness, the sufferings, and the horrors of that day ! More than one hundred persons are reported to have per- ished by flre and falling walls. Nine men were buried in the ruins nearly opposite Mi. ChurchhUl's house, and an entire week elapsed before they could all be dug out. Others were cut off from doors and streets by surrounding flames, and, with millions of cats and other quadrupeds, were burnt alive. The space of ground burnt over is about two miles long, and in some instances a mile broad, making, as the Rev. Dr. Walsh thinks, rather more than a mile square. The destruction of property was greater and the fire more irresistible than has ever been known here before, and reminded one of the fires of the last day. It seemed, indeed, like 'the great and terrible day of the Lord,' when 'the heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also, and the works that are therein, shall be burnt up.' The Lord grant that we may all ' find mercy of the Lord in that day,' and may our treasure be laid up where the last fire cannot reach." The losses which he sustained in this great fire were in a measure made up by the generous aid of friends in the East and in the United States. When the news of the disaster reached Smyrna, several American merchants, shipmasters, and residents sent nearly three thousand piastres (about two 120 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. hundred and forty dollars) to Mr. Goodell, together with a box of clothing, which it was impossible to obtain at Con- stantinople, excepting at extravagant prices. Among the many pleasing expressions of remembrance and sympathy which he received from his native land, and one doubly val- uable at a time when nearly every memento of home was " consumed away into smoke," was a box from a society of ladies in his native town, with the famUiar names of the respective donors written on the several articles. Driven from Pera by the conflagration, he was obliged to seek, quarters in one of the more distant suburbs of Constan- tinople. He found a temporary home at Buyuk-Dere on the Bosphorus, about fifteen miles from the city, and four or five from the Black Sea. "August 6. We are now occupying a part of a house belonging to two Greek princesses, whose father was be- headed at the commencement of the Greek revolution. Besides ourselves and these princesses there are several other families and individuals in the house. Indeed, we form a community by ourselves, of ' many nations, kindreds, and tongues,' being from ten difEerent nations, belonging to eight djSerent religious communions, and understanding six- teen different languages. May we all dwell together in that ' house not made with hands, eternal, in the heavens ' ! In every place where we have sojourned; in every island or country we have visited ; in every road we have travelled, or ship in which we have sailed ; in every house we have rented, and every room we have occupied, — how many things have the eyes of infinite Purity seen amiss in us ! How many mercies have we, in all places and at all times, received ! and how few and how poor returns have we, in any place or at any time, made ! And the fire which burns up all things else does not consume our sins, nor destroy the remembrance of them. May they all be washed away in the blood of the Lamb, that precious blood which cleanseth from all sin ! " Among the occupants of this house were three American gentlemen, — Dr. James E. De Kay, of New Tork, who bad been sent from the United States as a medical commissioner, AMERICANS AT CONSTANTINOPLE. 121 to study the new and mysterious disease, the Asiatic cholera, that was then sweeping over the continent of Europe, and which made its appearance on the American shores the fol- lowing summer ; Mr. Henry Eckford, also of New York who was employed by the Turkish government to superin- tend the construction of its navy ; and Mr. Charles Rhind, — all of whom became for a season members of the family of the missionary. This association was the source of mutual pleasure, the guests sharing in the privileges of an American Christian home, and by their society and kind attentions contributing to the enjoyments of the household. The arrival of another American, with whom Mr. Goodell had for many years the most agreeable intercourse, and from whom he received substantial aid and encouragement, is mentioned in the accompanying extract from his journal : — "Auffusf 21. Preached at Commodore Porter's. He has just arrived as Charge d'affaires, and has kuidly opened his doors for public worship on the Sabbath. All the Ameri- can travellers and visitors who happened to be in the village attended, among whom were a Jew, a Quaker, an Episcopa- lian, Socinians, and Congregationalists. The subject of the discourse was Searching the Scriptures. Whatever offices we, or our countrymen may fill ; where or for whatever pur- pose we may travel by land or by sea, in all places and among all people ; of whatever languages, "religions, or cus- toms, — may we feel and say, ' Thy word is a lamp unto my feet and a light unto my path,' and may our conduct ever be m accordance with such a sentiment." Of one of these services an American traveller who was present wrote at the time : — " Our worthy friend, Mr. Goodell, celebrated divine wor- ship at home, and such of the inmates of the palace as felt disposed attended the service. As many did not understand English, Mr. Goodell delivered an impressive discourse ia Italian. It is certainly not among the least of the novelties of our situation to- hear a Yankee clergyman preaching in Italian on the banks of the Bosphorus to an audience qom- posed of half a dozen different nations, assembled from 6 122 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. various quarters of the globe." — Sketches of Turkey, by Dr. De Kay. Mr. Goodell's journal continues : — i "Saturday, August 27. The plague increases in the vil- lage. This morning an Italian physician died of it a few doors from us. There is much consternation. We estab- lished quarantiae regulations, as most others around us had done previously. « Tuesday, August 30. In the midst of cholera, plague, and conflagration the Lord has hitherto been our preserver. Other families around us have been ' minished and brought low,' but ours has in great mercy been built up, and has this day been iacreased by a son, — an event, however, in no way deserving special notice, except that he is the first American child bom in Constantinople or its suburbs. May he be born again, and seek ' a better country, even an heav- enly.'" On the same day Mr. GoodeU received from Commodore Porter the following note : — Americak HonsE, Tuesday afternoon, Aug. 30, 1831. Mt dear Sik, — I congratulate you and Mrs. GoodeU on the accession to your family, and hope the boy may long live to be a blessing to you. I had been endeavoring to get a room fitted up for his ac- commodation, in expectation of the event, but did not succeed in time. It shall be ready, however, by the time Mrs. GoodeU will be able to move, and then, as I shall be alone, I beg you to come and take up your residence with me as long as it may suit your convenience. With the best wishes to you, Mrs. GoodeU, and aU the little ones. Tours truly, David Poetee. The spirit in which this graceful hospitality was accepted is expressed in the following extract from the journal of Mr. GoodeU: — " October 19, 1831. Accepted of the kind and pressing invitation of the American Charge d'affaires, Commodore Porter, to spend the winter with him, and removed to his COMMODORE PORTER. 123 house. He has assigned us four rooms, two of which he has entirely fitted up for us at his own expense. ' All the return we hare it in our power to make him for this kindness is to| pray that we may be to him what the Ark was to Obed- edom, — a blessing to his house. May He who made Joseph useful in Egypt, Nehemiah in the court of Persia, and Daniel in Shushan the Palace, make us useful in our present resi- dence ; and ' in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, may we have our conversation in the world.' " This was the commencement of an intimacy that continued with little interruption until the death of Commodore Porter, in 1843, whUe he was yet representing the government of the United States at the Sublime Porte. The American ambassador for many years took the liveliest interest in the work of the missionary, giving him his protection and the warmest personal friendship ; accompanying him on his mis- sionary tours, and affording him material aid in carrying out his plans for the welfare of the people to whom he was sent. Stm more valuable was the return which the ambassador for Christ made by his Christian counsel and kindness and fidelity and prayers, which never ceased to encircle the Commodore, until he breathed his last while Mr. Goodell was kneeling at his bedside in prayer. Sabbath, September 25, Mr. GoodeU preached as usual at the house of the American Oharge, of which he made special record, as being the occasion of the baptism of his own child, Constantino Washington. This name was given at the sug- gestion of several American friends then at the Turkish capital, on account of his being the first American child born at Constsintinople. Several German, Greek, and Papal- Armenian friends were present at the service. In the early part of October, Constantinople and the vicinity were visited with one of the most remarkable hail- storms of which we have any authentic record, the hail falling in masses of ice. Mr. Goodell describes it in his journal : — Vli FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. " October 5, 1831. At seven o'clock this morning occurred the' most dreadful hail-storm that I ever witnessed. The roaring of the storm was heard for fifteen or twenty minutes before it reached us, and was at the time supposed to be the rumbling of distant thunder. As it approached, our atten- tion was arrested by the very singular appearance of the Bos- phorus. It seemed as if some person was, at intervals, throwing brickbats or paving-stones into it from the roofs of the houses. Observing, however, the same appearance at a distance from the shore, I concluded for a moment it must be large fish jumping out of the water. But immediately the storm rushed on with awful fury ; the stones fell, indeed, thick as haU ; almost every pane of glass that was exposed was broken ; the tilings of the houses were cut to pieces, and ' the water came down in streams into our chambers ; while the whole surface of the Bosphorus was splashed up into the air in a manner it is impossible to describe. Our rooms were covered with glass, hailstones, and water. Several persons received severe contusions on their limbs, geese were killed, and the poor dogs ran in every direction in the streets yelping, and wondering who could be pelting them so unmercifully with stones. Some of the hailstones weighed 130 drachms, and some are reported to have weighed 150 drachms. We ourselves measured two of the haUstones, that were five and six inches in circumference ; and one of our neighbors, an apothecary, measured one, of which Dr. Walsh > took a drawing, that was fourteen inches in circumference.* * This statement of the size of the hailstones, with their weight, a pound and a half, may appear incredible, but much larger masses of ice are recorded as ^having fallen. " Ofl the 4th June, 1814, hail from thirteen to fifteen inches diameter fell in Ohio. In Orkney Islands, on the 24th July, 1818, during thunder, a very remarkable shower of hail took place. The stones were as large as a goose's egg, and mixed with large masses of ice. In June, 1835, hail fully three inches in circumference fell near Edinburgh, from a dense cloud dur- ing a thunder-storm. On the 8th May, 1832, an immense mass of aggregated hailstones fell in Hungary, measuring about a yard in length, and nearly two feet in depth. A hailstone, described by Cap- tain Delcrosse as having fallen at Baconniere in July, 1819, was fifteen inches in circumference, and had a beautifully radiated structure, showing it to be a single hailstone." — Buchan'a Meteorology, Edin- burgh, 1867. GREAT HAIL-STORM. 125 The Btorm lasted near half an hour, though not the whole time with such fury ; and the oldest residents and the great- est travellers amongst us say they never saw the like before " October 8. Yesterday and to-day have been cold, stormy uncomfortable days, and the rain still continues. The tiling of our house was so much injured by the haU-storm, and the windows so broken, that our rooms are scarcely in a habit- able state. The water comes down or through in almost all parts of them, and we have to huddle together like sheep from comer to corner to get a dry place, and we can hardly find a spot to lay our heads at night. The judgments of God have certainly been various and very terrible in this country. ' He gave them haU for rain, and flaming fire in then: land.' " 126 yORTY TJBAHS IN THE TUBKISH EMPIBB. CHAPTER IX. THE city of Constantinople, at the time of Mr. Goodell's arrival, contained, including the suburbs, a population of about 1,000,000, of various nationalities and religions. The Turks and other Mohammedans comprised more than half ; the Greeks and Armenians each numbered about 150,000, the former being the more numerous ; there were about 50,000 Jews ; the remainder was made up of Franks and people from almost every part of the world. These several classes formed distinct communities, which for the most part occupied different quarters of the city, or different suburbs, — the Turks having almost exclusive possession of the city proper ; the Greeks, Armenians, Jews, &c., occupying Galata, Pera, Hasskeuy, and other adjacent vUlages. They were all living, as now, under an anomalous form of government, the Sublime Porte, as the Sultan's government is called, being supreme, while each separate nation had its own head, with a regularly organized system of government, subject only to the Sultan. Of this peculiar political constitution of things we shall have occasion to speak more at large in a subsequent chapter. When Mr.GoodeU went to Constantinople, his mission was to the Armenians, who were descendants of the ancient in- habitants of Armenia. The nation embraced Christianity about the commencement of the fourth century ; but, like all the Oriental churches, the Armenian had become exceed- ingly corrupt. It was almost wholly given up to super- Btition and to idolatrous worship of saiats, including the Virgin Mary, pictures, &c. The Armenians hold to transub POPULATION OP CONSTANTINOPLE. 127 stantiation, and worship the host ; and, indeed, have adopted most of the errors of popery. Nearly half the days of the year are fast-days. Their feast-days' are regarded as more sacred than the Lord's day. As with all rigid formalists, the weightier matters of the law and of the gospel are con- sidered of small account compared with the pvmctilious per- formance of religious rites and ceremonies. They have numerous grades of the clergy, at the head of which is the Ca- tliolicos. The Patriarch at Constantinople is only a bishop, and is the civil head of the Armenians in that part of Turkey. The priests are required to be married men, but no priest can be married a second time. If his wife dies, he may be- come a vartahed, — a sort of preaching monk, — of whom many are attached to different churches, but he cannot become a bishop. This restriction to one wife for a lifetime is said to make the priests exceedingly careful of their wives, and far more ready than lay husbands to relieve them of the cares and burdens of life. A traveller speaks, of seeing a priest in the interior engaged in hanging out the clothes he had washed, who gave as the reason that his wife was delicate, and he wished to -preserve her as long as he could, for if he lost her he could not have another. The bishops, contrary to Paul's special injunction, are not allowed to marry at all. The Armenians were an enterprising people, and the great wealth of the bankers, who were nearly all Armenians, made them very influential throughout the empire, even with the Turkish oificials, who were largely dependent upon them for pecuniary advances and assistance. The various connections of this people with different parts of the country; and the in- fluence which they were in a position to exert, in promoting the spread of the Gospel in Turkey, made it exceedingly de- sirable that they should embrace the truth ; and as priests and people were alike in the grossest spiritual darkness, and "had need that one should teach them which be the first principles of the oracles of God," the first mission to Con- stantinople was for their special benefit. But the way was 128 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. providentially hedged up for a time. The circumstances which turned the attention of Mr. Goodell temporarily to the Greek and Turkish population are detailed in the follow- ing communication to the Board : — " November 21, 1831. You may, perhaps, wonder that I have done so much for the Greeks and so little for the Ar- menians. The reasons are : 1, That in the various plagues with which the country has been afflicted I have, in the providence of God, been brought much more into contact with the Greeks than with the Armenians; and, 2, that as regards Lancasterian schools, I had absolutely nothing to be- gin with among the Armenians, — no lessons, no suitable books, no master ; nor could I well give them an idea of the system without a living model, such a model as these Greek schools do actually present. In an interview which I had with the Armenian Patriarch, soon after my arrival at Con- stantinople, he spoke favorably of such schools, and wishe(2 us to take some Armenian priests or schoolmasters, and in- struct them in the system. Those terrible dispensations of Heaven which soon followed interrupted the plans we were maturing for their good, and for a season cut off, in a great measure, all intercourse with them ; indeed, since the burning of Pera, and the consequent dispersion of its inhabitants, I have not seen one of the Armenians with whom I had pre- viously formed an acquaintance, and it was not till very recently that I found among them a teacher in whom I felt . sufficient confidence to employ him and appoint over this business." In the course of a few weeks he established four Greek Lancasterian schools at the capital and in the suburbs, and these after a few months were largely increased in number ; one of them, almost as soon as it was opened, had more than a hundred boys. The Russian ambassador became warmly interested in the enterprise, and assumed the expense of the tuition of a number of boys, after providing them with suit- able clothing at his own cost. Commodore Porter also stood ready on all occasions to second these efforts of the mission- ary. Great wisdom was needed in the management of the schools and in the instruction of the pupils, owing to the LANCASTERIAN SCHOOLS. 129 strong prejudices of the people'. The Greeks were very jealous of evangelical principles, and preferred that their cMldijen should be taught the doctrines and trained in the ceremonies of the church, rather than that their minds should be developed and enlightened. The Armenians were still more bigoted. The papal priests, on learning that the New Testament was used in the Greek schools, endeavored to excite opposition ; but as the schools were not intended for their people, and as they enjoyed the approbation of the Eussian ambassador, and of others connected with the Greek Church, they were unsuccessfiil in their opposition. It was the policy of Mr. Goodell to induce the people to establish schools for themselves, while he furnished the plans, and, as far as possible, selected suitable teachers, making the people responsible for their maintenance and management. They were thus saved from the charge of being under foreign control. Before the end of a year he gave the following hopeful account of his educational work : — " Of the importance of Lancasterian schools in this country, we think that we and our patrons at home can have but one opinion. To afford them encouragement and patronage, and to aid in extending the system as much as possible, we are confident, should occupy a large portion of our attention. More than twenty such schools have been established among the Greeks in this neighborhood within the last year, one of which is in our own house, and contains between twenty and thirty girls ; and, did the room admit of it, it would doubtless contain twice the present number. In these schools there cannot be much less than two thousand children, one hundred of whom may be girls. And though with all of them we have not so much connection as we could wish, yet it is matter of devout thankfulness that this work has to such a degree fallen into our hands, and that we have been per- mitted directly ourselves, or indirectly through our agent, to exercise so much influence over them. I love to think of these schools, particularly as the business of instruction is thus taken away from bigoted and vulgar minds," and put into the hands of those who are more liberal and enlightened, and who teach something besides the liturgy and mummerv 6» I 130 FORTY TEARS IN THK TUEEISH EMPIRE. of the church ; and we hope and pray that many of the rising generation- may be a generation to praise God." In the mean whUe, he was prosecuting the general work of the mission, embracing every opportunity for bringing before the minds of the people the truths of the Grospel. Some extracts from his journal and correspondence wiU ^ve an idea of his work, and of the character of the people among whom he was called to exercise his ministry. The first of these extracts contains a simple but complete answer to the sacramentarian view of the Lord's Supper, prevalent even now among more enlightened communities : — "October 24, 1831. Bead and conversed with the two papal Armenian youth, as indeed I do with one or both of them almost every evening. The portion of Scripture, which came in course, was part of the twenty-sixth chapter of Matthew, which gave me an opportunity of explaining the nature both of the passover and of the Lord's Supper. The design of both, I remarked, was similar, and it was very remarkable that the language used in respect to both was similar. Thus, in the one case, it is said, ' Prepare the pass- over,' ' kill the passover,' ' eat the passover,' &o. But the passover was the passing over of the houses of the children of Israel, when the first-born of Egypt were destroyed, and was not, therefore, a thing which could be either killed or eaten, or on which any such sort of thing could be predicated. The disciples did not and could not eat this passing over of houses ; they only prepared, kUled, and ate the lamb which com- memorated this event. In the other case it is said, ' Take, eat ; this is my body.' But the disciples neither took His body nor ate it ; they only took and ate the bread which represented it. The language in neither case is literal, but in both is figurative, and in both is easily understood, and in both is to be understood in the same way. " November 28. Every thing in regard to schools seems to be going on better and better, and my influence seems to be widening and strengthening every day. The 'schools are also, as might naturally be expected, exciting a desire and creating a market for the Holy Scriptures and for religious tracts. These angels have troubled the waters of the pool. I hope all the first ones who step in wUl be healed ; and I LETTER TO MRS. BETHUNE. 131 am glad I am here to help some of the poor, impotent folK in, who would otherwise, I fear, lie a long time in their dis- eased state. Indeed, as Mrs. Goodell has already observed to some of her correspondents, ' We evidently came to Con- stantinople at the very right time, and, notwithstanding our losses and privations, we rejoice- that we came when we did.' " The memory of the one to whom the following letter was addressed, as well as of the writer, wUl give to it special interest : — " CONSTANTINOPI-E, Dec. 5, 1831. "To Mrs. Joanna Bethune: " Deak Madam, — As Dr. De Kay, of your city, is pro- ceeding directly from this to New York, I avaU myself of the opportunity of replying to your esteemed favor of July 6. It was received early in October, though the books for Infant School No. 1, which you sent at the same time, were not received until very recently. I received also with these several other books, of which your letter made no mention, and I therefore conclude that I am indebted to other friends Ln New York, as well as yourself. All the books, both yours and theirs, were very acceptable, and the more so as we had recently siifEered such a loss by the conflagration at Pera, of which you have doubtless heard. Indeed, by that terrible visitation we were, in almost every respect, excepting that our persons were untouched and the lives of our children graciously preserved, reduced in one short hour to the con- dition of the patriarch Job. But our friends in this quarter, instead of sitting down, like his at the first, upon the ground with us, and not speaking a word of comfort, at once mani- fested great sympathy and kindness toward us, which they expressed in deeds as well as in words. And if those at a distance do the same, we and they shall be like Job and his friends at the last, when they all came to comfort him ; and he prayed for them, and every man also gave him a piece of money, and every one an ear-ring of gold ; and the Lord blessed the latter end of Job more than his beginning. " As to our circumstances, our schools, and our prospects, I beg leave to refer you to Dr. De Kay. He has resided here about four months, and near half the time in our own fam- ily ; and to his -professional advice and services on several occasions, as well as to his friendship, and that of Messrs. 132 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Eckford and Rhind, who are also from New York, we acknowledge with pleasure our obligations. " "We commend ourselves and our labors, and those whose temporal and everlasting good we are seeking, to your prayers. We love to think of the good people of your city ; of the intercourse we enjoyed with some of them in former years ; of our many obligations to them for their repeated kindnesses ; and of the visitations of the Holy Spirit, and the great increase which has in consequence been made to your churches. The Lord add to their number a thousand- fold, and increase you more and more, you and your chil- dren. " Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian salutations. Remember us also to all our friends in New York who may inquire after us. May you and their families, all of them, be like the interesting family at Bethany, where the Saviour often vis- ited, and where every one loved Him and was loved by Him ! May the children of your infant and Sabbath schools also cry in the temple, ' Hosanna to the Son of David ! ' And may every one of them be taken up by Him in His aims and blessed. " Excuse haste, and believe me, my dear madam, " Yours truly, " W. Goodell." "■January 14, 1832. Went to Galata, and thence nearly to the Seven Towers, to visit the Armenian, patriarch in his palace. He appeared to be about fifty years old, his beard long, black, and thick, befitting his exalted station, and his deportment in all respects marked with dignity. Both he and his vicar received me very graciously, and conversed with much apparent interest about America, schools, &c. The patriarch was very inquisitive respecting our religion, and wished to know whether we followed Calvin or Luther, the vicar having previously laid it down as an incontro- vertible proposition that all Protestants were followers either of one or of the other. I replied that in America there was the most perfect freedom in regard to religious sentiments and worship, and that there were various denominations of Christians ; and that, though some of these, it is true, were called Calvinists and some Lutherans, and others by still dif- ferent names, yet I knew the fact to be that they did not generally inquire what Liither, Calvin, or any other man THE EPIPHANIA. 138 believed in order to know what to believe themselves, but were remarkably free from all shackles of this kind, and inquired simply what God had said in His holy word. To this they at once bowed assent. The patriarch then inquired about missionary operations in China, which led me to speak of the missions recently established there ; of those also in India and Burmah ; and of the wonderful change that had been produced in the moral condition of the inhabitants at the Sandwich Islands. He was very anxious to know what kind of Christians our missionaries made them, what sect they were made to foUow, what name they took, &c. I told him that they were not baptized in the name of Calvin, Luther, the pope, or any one else, but simply ' in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; ' that they embraced Christianity in its primitive purity, without any thing foreign being mixed with it ; and that they were formed into churches that ' knew no man after the flesh,' but received the pure unadulterated word of God as the sufficient and only rule of faith and practice. To this he, with his vicar, again gave the fullest assent, but seemed at the same time to be fiUed with wonder at so extraordinary and yet so reasonable a course. He expressed for me and for America much of the Oriental kind of love, of which every man here seems to keep always a large stock on hand, and said if he had , not seen me he must have gone there, but in being favored with a sight of me, he had seen America, and was glad. ^^Jcmuary 18. The Epiphania of the Greeks. Went to the Greek church a quarter before six, whUe it was yet dark, and found a great crowd assembled in the yard or inclosure of the church, and the priests chanting their service over a barrel or large firkin of water, with the cross planted by the side of it. As soon as they had finished blessing and conse- crating it, and were retiring to the church, there was a uni- versal rush of the people for some of the holy water to drink, and to carry away in bottles ; and such pushing, pulling, scrambling, bawling ensued as I have seldom seen even at football. " On entering the church, I was conducted to the seat belonging to the principal priest, and where I, of course, had a good view of all that passed. In the midst of the chants and prayers, this priest went at different timSs through the crowd with a basin or cruse of the holy water in one hand 134 .FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. and a small brush, made of a few twigs tied together, in the other; and, while the people bowed down to kiss- his hand, he sprinkled them with the brush dipped in the holy water, and crossed them on the forehead with it. " Near the close the same priest carried round the broken bread; and again there was a general scramble of men, women, and children to get a bit, and, on bowing the head to receive it, they always kissed the hand that gave it. " A large procession was now formed, and the principal priest carried the cross with great formality and ceremony to baptize it, as they term it ; that is, to throw it into the Bos- phorus, and see who will plunge in and get it first. They proceeded, chanting as they went, to a fine quay opposite the Russian palace. I stood on the lowest step, with the priest on the same step next to me on one side, and six naked fel lows, shivering with the cold, on the other, whUe an immense crowd of people were behind, stretching along the shore to the right and left, or were in boats directly in front. In order to deceive the poor fellows, and put them off their guard,- the priest several times raised his hand and made as if ; they laughed at the artifice practised upon them, and the people laughed, and the priest looked at me, and laughed as heartily as any- of them. At length he flung it two or three rods from the shore, and instantly there was a headlong plunge after it, and a momentary but vehement struggle who should first get possession of it. The successful candidate first immersed it the whole length of- his arm beneath the waves, then kissed it, and presented it successively to the-lips of his comrades for a salute from each of them. The ladies in the boats now vociferated to him, all unclothed as he was, to come to them, that they might next enjoy the privilege of kissing it. This, as it appeared, he felt constrained to do, though the priests and elders on shore were in the mean time bawling after him to hasten back to them, that they might give it the same token of love, and march it back in triumph to the church. " The aga of the village was present to keep order on the occasion ! a Mussulman, with a whip in his hand, to keep Christians from devouring one another, or committing any excesses during their religious solemnities ! The whole appeared like ^ a farce. " February li, 1832. My birth-day! A severe snow-storm. I lecoUect to have heard from my mother that there was a A SNOW-STORM. 135 tremendous snow-storm the day I was born, forty years ago to-day, both as to the day of the week, Tuesday, and day of the month, 14:th. My lUe has been a stormy one, but the Lord has ever afforded a shelter from the blastr How many of my beloved friends and acquamtances have gone to heaven, while I am stUl a pilgrim and a stranger, not yet arrived at the heavenly rest ! One, the Rev. R. Cushman, with whom I have spent hours and hours in singing the songs of Zion, is now tuning his harp before the throne, while I must sing the Lord's song in a strange land. " ' When shall I bow amongst them there, And view thy face and sing thy love ? ' " ' I would not live alway ; I ask not to stay Where storm after storm rises dark o'er the way.' " I am now as old as Caleb was when he was sent by Moses to spy out the country. I have lived as long as the children of Israel were wandering in the wilderness, and of me, as of them, can it now be said, ' Forty years long was I grieved with this generation.' " February 15. The snow fell yesterday about mid-leg deep, Jie storm continuing from morning till evening. It seemed an old acquaintance, and I went out both yesterday and this morning in the midst of it and bid it welcome, and took it in my hands and made a snowball. I also took with me our three eldest children, to introduce them to it. They were de- lighted with its appearance, saying it looked like soap-suds. I set W. down in the midst of the snow, and when he began to sink in it he cried out, not knowing how deep he was going. Many fine icicles were hanging from the houses, some of which I succeeded in getting, and presented to my children as old friends. Some of the snow and icicles they brought into the house to see what they were, and what would become of them when placed near the fire. It snowed only once at Beyrout all the time we were there, and that was the second winter. At Malta it never snows. " March 24. This morning took our final departure from the Commodore's. We have lived with him since the 19th of October, a little more than five months, and have every day shared his hospitality and kind attentions ; and no unpleasant word has ever passed between us. May he at last have *a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.' The house I have taken here be- 136 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. longs to Ismail EfEendi, who has^ once been ambassador to England, who was, several years since, sent into exile by the present Sultan forTiis infidel sentiments, but was afterward permitted to return to the capital. This house is the one in which we found shelter the first and second nights after the great fire. In all our removings may we, like Abraham, erect an altar unto the Lord, and call upon the name of Je- hovah. May every room in this house be consecrated, and here^may the LordsCome unto us and bless us. " April 2. Baptized a child, infant daughter of the Dutch consul, by the name of Sophie Hortense. The father is a Frenchman and a Protestant ; the mother, a Polish lady and a Catholic. The whole house of Scanavi-were present, also all of my own family, together with Panayotes, whom I met in the street. I read portions from the Modern Greek Testa« ment, baptized the child in Italian, prayed in English, and conversed in Turkish, which Panayotes translated. Mr. Borelli and Madame Scanavi were very anxious I should baptize the child, and the mother was fearful lest it should die, as it was not well. May 'it be baptized with the Holy Ghost. " April 27. As our excellent friends, Dr. and Mrs. W., are about returning to England, I accepted an invitation to join them in a short excursion. We first went to Beshik Tash to see the Sultan go to the mosque. He was attended with much less pomp and ceremony than when I have seen him on former occasions ; but I observed what I never did before, that, on his leaving the mosque, and appearing on hoi'seback in the presence of the multitude, two persons Imrnt incense before him as though he were a deity. Per- haps, however, no idea of that kind was intended to be con- veyed, as the custom of burning incense prevails in all the Oi'iental churches. '■ We afterwards went to what is called the Ballukly, or Fish Church. This is a Greek church, or rather the ruins of a church, for it was torn down by the Janizaries at the commencement of the Greek revolution. It is outside the iSilivria Gate, near Top-Kapusi, where the Turks made an entrance when they took Constantinople. The story on which the great celebrity, of the church was founded is this : The day on which the city was captured was a fast, and the priests belonging to the church were preparing a fast-day (tinner of fried fish. While they were thus engaged, some one -brought them word that the city was taken by the Turks. MIRACULOUS PISHES. 137 All incredulous priest said, that sooner than believe this he would believe that the fish that were then frying in the pan would jump out into the fish-pond, and swim about alive; which was no sooner said than done, and, according to the story, if not the faith, of these people, the fish are to be seen swimming about, fried on one side, unto this day. To-day is the anniversary of that event, and wonderful miracles are said to be wrought there on these occasions. We found multitudes of people assembled, — men, women, and chil- dren, — not only Greeks, but Turks, Armenians, and Franks. The place is in the midst of a very extensive Turkish bury- ing-ground, and everywhere in the midst of this mighty con- gregation of the dead was heard the sound, if not of the viol, yet of the bagpipe, — the,players sitting upon the sepulchral monuments, and the Greeks dancing merrily among the thick graves. To go to the graveyard to make kaif, i.e., to have a jollification, — to dance, drink coffee, tell love-stories, and show their gayest dresses and liveliest manners and most beauteous forms, is very common in Constantinople, and witl others besides Greeks. " The fish-pond is below, under the ruins of the church. The entrance to it was guarded by Turks, who exacted trib- ute of all that wenfin. ' But the fish, — where are the fish ? ' said I, rather impatiently, to some priests, who were selling candles to assist our vision in the broad' light of mid-day. They replied, with great calmness and becoming gravity, that the multitudes of people had frightened them away, so that not one was to be seen. But though we saw no fish, we saw fishing enough ; for there was an abundance of priests, hold- ing plates at every corner to receive offerings. The maimed, the deaf, the lame, the halt, and the blind were there ; but I saw them return as they came, — without benefit. I gave some of these miserable objects a few paras ; but I did not see one ' walking and leaping and praising God ' for the gift of healing. " As it was too late to return to Buyuk-Dere, I went with Mr. F., who has rooms in a khan in Constantinople, and we finally dined and spent the night with his Turkish teacher, Halim Effendi, who is at the head of a large Mussulman school in the city. He reads and speaks Greek as well as Turkish ; and he had in his library copies of the New Testa- ment, both in Turkish and in Greek, also Mr. Temple's spelling-book, and other useful works. He is a great friend 138 POETY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. to these schools of mutual instruction, one of which he has visited ; wishes much that the system may be adopted by the Turks, and says that if the capudan pasha or the seraskier pasha would patronize such a school, the experiment would not fail to succeed. I told him I thought I would make use of my friend, Mr. Eckford, in bringing the subject under their consideration. *,'Hahm Effendi is distantly related to Ismail Effendi, and, like his distiuguished relative, he drinks wine, curses the prophet, speaks highly of the life of Christ, and contemptibly of that of Mohammed. In the course of the evening he closed the door, and asked me, ' Who is Christ ? Whom do you consider Him to be ? ' I replied that I knew Him to possess human nature ; in other words, to be a man, because He sustained the relations, performed the actions, and suf- fered the infirmities of man ; He was a son, a brother, a neighbor, a master, a friend ; He walked and talked, and ate and slept, and learnt and worked at His trade ; was hungry, thirsty, fatigued, sorrowful, glad, &c. ; that I knew Him also to possess a divine nature, or to be God, because He did the works of God, claimed an equality with God, and fully sub- stantiated His claims by miracles. Upon this he immediately seized my hand, and kissed it, and declared that he had never heard such an answer before from the mouth of any one, Armenian, Greek, or Frank ; that it expressed his belief exactly ; and that Christ must be a most exalted personage, — God, if we pleased to call Him such. On his remarking somethiDg about the Christians of these countries, I told him he must not call them Christians ; he might call them any thing else he chose, but the name Christian was most inap- propriate ; iie must not judge of Christianity by their works or their ceremonies ; they had forsaken the Gospel, and . adopted other things instead thereof, which were any thing but Christianity. Here he again seized my hand, and de- clared that my words were true, as he could testify. "■May 2. Called at the palace of the Armenian patriarch ; visited the schools there, which contain five hundred boys of different ages, and in several apartments.' I afterward called upon the patriarch's vicar, first sending up word to know whether a visit would be acceptable. I was no sooner seated on the sofa than he began to examine me very closely on my religious faith, and to sift my answers in the presence of the priests and others in the room. As' the object of my INTERVIEW WITH PATRIARCH. 139 visit was schools, I was sorry to have any thir.g of a contro- versial nature introduced, and was disposed at first to waive the subject ; but I did not long think it best to decline giving him a frank disclosure of my sentiments. He first brought forward the subject of the eucharist ; and, after asking how often we received it, he wished to know what we considered it to be. In order to avoid an answer, which I foresaw must end in a dispute, I replied, in general terms, that we cele- brated the ordinance in remembrance of Christ, of His love, His sufferings, and His death. Not being satisfied with this, he put the question in a stUl more direct manner. I told him that we always used the Scripture language on this sub- ject, — 'This is my body,' and 'This is my blood.' "Q. Is it not, then, real flesh and blood that you par- take of ? "A. No ; everybody among us knows better than that from the taste. " Q. But do they not consider it to be changed ? , "A. How changed ? Changed into what ? " Q. Do they not, at least, suppose the power of God to be in it, in an especial manner ? "A. When Christ says, ' I am the door,' and ' I am the vine,' is the power of God in the door or in the vine in a more especial manner than it is in the window or in the^^r- tree ? " Here all present burst into a hearty laugh, in which the vicar himself joined. He then asked whether I did not believe that there was something in it essentially spiritual. I replied that every bit and particle of it went into the stomach and was there digested, and was then 'cast out into the draught ; ' that the way to a man's^ heart was not through his mouth ; that nothing entering in at the mouth goes to the heart, but to the stomach, and can neither purify nor ' defile the man ' in any other sense e?;cept a physical one. Is it not so, Effendi ? " Yes, true ; but is it, then, of no benefit to our souls ? said he. "A. Certainly ; it was given us for no other purpose. "Q. But if it be not changed, not made in some way essentially holy, how can it be of any spiritual benefit to us ? "A. Are the letters of the alphabet spiritual substances, or material, — things made with men's hands ? 140 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. " The latter, certainly. " But when we make use of these material things in reading the Scriptures, are not our souls benefited? " To this he, in the midst of another general laugh from those present, assented, and pressed me no more on the sub- ject. I then told him, what he seemed little prepared to expect, that we ia America consider the ordinance so sacred that we never profaned it by giving it to the whole congre- gation indiscriminately, but to those only who in the judg- ment of charity were true Christians. " After this he asked about our funerals, our way of mak- ing priests, confession, &c. And I gave him a very particu- lar account of our customs in these respects, with which he and the others seemed rather pleased than otherwise. He then appointed one of the teachers present, an interesting and intelligent youth, who has visited our school at Galata, and who is much pleased with the system, to come and spend several days in the school, in order to make himself master of the system, and to introduce it among the Armenians." In May, 1832, Mr. Goodell, accompanied fcy Commodore Porter, made a journey to Broosa, which is about eighty miles south-east of Constantinople. As the object of the journey was to examine the religious condition of the coun- try, he took the route by land, around the head of the Gulf of Bithynia, thereby doubling the distance, but enabling him to visit some of the more important cities and villages by the way. He stopped at Nicomedia, the former capital of Bi- thynia, the residence of the Emperor Constantino and of sev- eral of his successors. Here, too, Dioclesian had his winter palace, and from this place he issued his edicts against Christianity, and began the terrible persecution by which he hoped to erase the Christian name from the earth. The route lay also by the almost deserted city of Nice (or Isnik, as it was then called), where two of the ancient councils were held, the one called by Constantine a.d. 325, at which the Arian heresy was condemned ; the other in 787, under the Empress Irene, and her son, Constantine VI., at which image- worship was established. The desolate condition of this once famous city he describes as follows : — NICE. 141 " The city cannot be much less than six miles in circum- ference, and it is surrounded by double walls, the inner one of which is twenty-five feet high, and at the base fourteen feet thick. These walls are forty-eight feet apart, with a fosse between, and at the distance of every forty paces they have upon them a double line of marble and brick towers, square- built. The gates are triple, one within another, evidently rebuilt at an ancient period, from materials still more ancient. Indeed, almost every thing seems to have been rebuilt again and again. Even the very mud cottages of the present gen- eration are composed of fragments of the fine arts ; and in them, as well as in those parts of the walls of the city that have been repaired, are inserted here and there mutilated bas-reliefs and Greek inscriptions, often turned upside down. But most of the habitations of this once crowded population are totally obliterated. The ploughshare now passes over a great part of the ancient city ; the sepulchres of the dead are ploughed up, and fields of wheat and mulberry now occupy the sites of ancient palaces and temples and mausoleums. The ivy runs over the wall ; the wild bird screams upon the mouldering towers ; the tall grass waves in the midst of deserted halls ; and briers and weeds luxuriate where nought but taste and elegance and beauty and fashion and gayety and pleasure once existed. " Here we saw the stork build her nest, and the' gray squirrel revel without fear amidst marble figures defaced and fractured, but still disclosing the charms of symmetry and proportion, and the design of the ancient Greek chisel. Here we saw mosques and baths that were built from the ruins of pagan and Christian temples, themselves crumbled to rums ; and shafts and capitals of marble columns strewed upon the ground, and literally turning to dust by natural decay. Indeed, the tooth of time has left here more signal marks of his ravages than I have ever seen in any place before. It is very common in this country to find an exten- sive burying-ground connected with a comparatively small vUlage, showing the population to have once been much greater than at present, or the congregation of the dead to be far greater than that of the living. But here even the burying-grounds are themselves buried ; the sepulchres are literally sepulchred. Pagan priests and Christian bishops, councils of prelates and armies of crusaders, potentates and powers, countless myriads of this once populous and liixuri- 142 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. ous city, have passed away, and not even the repository of their ashes can "be found any more at all. ' Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth ; and the heavens are the work of thy hands ; they shall perish, but thou remainest ; and they all shall wax old as doth a gar- ment ; and as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed ; but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail.' " He spent four or five days at Broosa, visiting the Armeni- ans, Greeks, and Jews in their homes, calling upon the eccle- siastics, and gathering information in regard to the spiritual condition and wants of the people. The impressions made upon his mind he communicated to the Board in an earnest recommendation of Broosa as a desirable point to be occu- pied for missionary labor. On his return to Constantinople, he wrote : — " This whole tour has been made in the ancient Bithynia, the three principal towns of which are Nicomedia, Nice, and Broosa, all of which, with many others, we visited., Paul and his companions once ' assayed to go into Bithynia, but the Spirit suffered them not' The Gospel, however, was introduced there soon after, and flourished ; and it was ' to the strangers scattered throughout ' not only ' Pontus, Gala- tia, Cappadocia, and Asia,' but also ' Bithynia,' that Peter addressed his first epistle. We experienced much kindness from the people in almost every place we visited in this interesting country ; but such ' strangers,' ' strangers and pil- grims on the earth,' whose treasures and hearts are in heaven ; who ' desire a better country, that is, an heavenly ; ' and who- feel and act as though they are travelling through the wilder- ness to their eternal inheritance, — I fear are not now to be found in the whole country. They need some one to ' ex- pound unto them the way of God more perfectly ; ' to ' teach them again which be the first principles of the oracles of God ; ' to show them ' what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us ; ' to ' turn away their ears from fables ; ' and , to call their attention to ' Him that speaketh from heaven.' " The place was occupied as a mission station in 1834, by the Rev. Benjamin Schneider, who not long after was joined GREEK SCHOOL FOB GIRLS. 143 by other laborers ; and it has enjoyed the signal manifesta- tions of God's presence in a blessing upon their labors ever since. A large number of schools for Greek boys being in success- ful operation at Constantinople, Mr. Goodell, in May, 1832, opened the first school for girls, which in the course of a few days had twenty-flve scholars. This last movement, being such a decided innovation upon the customs and opinions of the people, roused the ecclesiastics. On the 5th of August the Greek synod issued an excommunication against all who gave it any encouragement. The document ran thus : " Since the man " (Mr. Goodell) " who has a school in his house is diilerent from us in his form, habit, and ethics, therefore, whoever send their children to the school, let them be excommunicated." The action of the synod awakened a counter-excitement. The people, and especially the women, began to see a new light dawning upon them and upon their daughters. If they did not in turn excommunicate the bishop, through whom the edict was promulgated, they did not fail to bestow upon him some of their choicest anathemas. The bishop, when remon strated with for his coarse in attempting to break up the girls' school, replied with great emphasis, " Why should girls learn to read and write ? They will be writing love-letters next ! " which, in such a country, would of course be a heinous crime, and was not to be thought of for a moment. Amidst the excitement and controversy among the Greeks and the Armenians, almost unexpectedly there sprang up a desire on the part of the Turks to have schools established for the benefit of their own children, a few enlightened men taking the lead, and taking also the responsibility, which was not light. " At an examination of the school at Amaut-Keuy," wrote Mr. Goodell, " several Mussulmans were preseni^ among whom was a hin-hashy and an on-hin-bashy (Turkish officers). They are determined to have a school among thn Mussul- mans, and had a long talk with Mr. L. on the subject- 144 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. They have already selected a house at 'Beshik-Tash, and prepared seats, with the knowledge of the Sultan, but intend to keep it a secret from the seraskier pasha, and in the course of a month will invite the Sultan, and surpris'e him with their progress." ^ This project was fuUy carried out. One school for Turk- ish children was established at Beshik-Tash and another at Scutari, suburbs of Constantinople, which were visited by the Turkish officials, who manifested the warmest interest in the wonderful progress made by the children under the new system of instruction, so different from the old and useless routine. Azim Bey, the son of a former ambassador to England, a highly educated man, was foremost in promoting the enterprise, and on one occasion he addressed the scholars as follows : — " His most sublime Majesty, Sultan Mahmoud, desires your good. These schools are no benefit to him, but he designs them for your benefit. You have come from dif- ferent parts of the empire; you are in the morning of life, and it is now in your power to become learned and wise. In the old Mussulman schools nothing of any value was learned ; men were asses ; but here asses may become men. This badge of rank which you see on my breast was given me by my sovereign, as a token of his regard. To-morrow he can take it away, and then I shall be as undistinguished as any other man. But what knowledge I acquire he cannot take away from me. i The terrible conflagrations which, you see, consume almost every thing else, cannot burn it ; nor can the floods overwhelm it, or tempest sweep it away. Knowledge, therefore, young men, knowledge is the best property you can possess." Varieties occur in missionary life, as shown by the follow ing extracts from his journal : — " July 24. Was visited by the father of a young lady in Yeni-Keuy. He was my most humble servant, and one of his daughters was still more so, as she wished me to give her a shift, a pair of stockings, or something to help her to marry. He had heard my fame from afiir. AMUSING VISITOR. 146 " Another man called, a shoemaker living in Pera, who, pulling off his hat and bowing, introduced himself in the following singular manner: 'I have the honor to find you at home, sir. I am an Englishman, sir. I've heard you preach on board the cravat (corvette), sir. I've come on a curious business ; you'll not believe me, but it's true, sir. I must take an oath 'fore you, sir, that I'll not di'ink a drop of ardent spirit for a whole year. I'm not in liquor now, that's true, sir,' — at the same time thrusting his fingers instead of a comb into his hair, and looking altogether like one who was, as the sailors would say, half seas over. " I told him that I was no magistrate, and had no author- ity to administer an oath, and that, moreover, it was my duty as a minister of Jesus Christ to endeavor to persuade men to leave off swearing as well as drinking. " ' I must swear to it,' said he ; ' I must down on my knees 'fore you, sir ; and you must read a chapter over me from the Bible ; and I must swear on the Holy Gospel not to drink spirit, sir ; nothing else will save me. I once took such an oath, and it answered the purpose for a year, and I must now renew it, or I'm a ruined man, sir. And unless I stop drinking I cannot be married to' a young lady shortly.' " I replied, you must regard the authority of Jehovah. If His high commands do not bind you, how can I suppose you will feel bound by an oath. ' " ' I know all that,' said he ; ' I've been t'New York, and t'Philadelphia, and all along the coast of the Caro- linas ; I can repeat half of Mark, sir ; ' and, beginning at the second chapter of Matthew, he began to repeat it verbatim. " At length I suggested that he might enter into a solemn obligation, similar to that which the members of the tem- perance societies take upon themselves in America. The poor man, who, notwithstanding his odd way of introducing the business, yet seemed really in earnest about it, was very doubtful whether such a pledge, without the formal administration of an oath, would be strong enough ; but he finally concluded to make a trial. He wished the obligation to be for one year only. We told him that /or ever would be still better. He thought for ever would be too long, but consented it should be iorjive years ; and solemnly 146 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. promiBed to drink nothiag stronger than coffee for five years from July 24, 1832." The following incident occurred about the same time : ^- " After service on the Sabbath, I tied an Englishman to a papal Armenian lady. Jlim I tied in EngLish, and her in Turkish. To him I read portions of the New Testa- ment in Miglish, and to her in Greek. She understood both Turkish and Greek, but some of her friends present understood only the latter. They had never seen Protes- tant worship before ; and, when we kneeled in prayer, they looked round, and, seeing no images, really thought at first, I believe, that we were worshipping our chairs. However, they afterwards appeared gratified, and wondered to find us so religious a people, Protestants and atheists being synonymous terms with them. Not long ago we had to marry a couple in French. As we are constantly liable to be called upon to perform the ceremony in various lan- guages, we concluded it best to prepare a form in these languages, that we might be ready for any emergency." To a stranger visitiug Mohammedan countries few inci- dents are more impressive than the cry from the minaret, calling the people to prayer at regular periods by day and dm-ing the night. The musical voice of the trained muez- zin, the liquid intonations of the Arabic tongue, together with the sentiments expressed in the call, aU make it to a reflecting mind seem lite a voice from heaven, especdaUy when heard in the stillness of night : — " Allah ekber ! Allah ekber ! Esheden en la Allah, Ula Allah," &o. " God 13 great ! God is great ! I testify that there is no god but God. Come to peace ! come to happiness I Come to the garden of delights 1 God is great ! " &c. Oi, as it is sometimes varied at night : — " God is great ! God is great ! Prayer is better than sleep," &c. THE MUEZZIN. . 147 The writer of these memoirs will never forget the im- pression made by this call, as he was wakened by it in the dead of night, on the plains of Sharon, in the land of Palestine. And once again these words seemed still more strikingly appropriate and suggestive. He had joined* a company of missionary families on the shores of the Bos- phorus, at the evening twUight, in their weekly meeting for social prayer. In the few moments of silence that immediately preceded the opening exercises, a musical voice jrom the minaret of a mosque near by was hfealrd : " God is great ! God is great ! Come to peace ! Come to happiness ! Come to the garden of delights ! " Could any summons be more appropriate to an assemblage of Chris- tians met to draw near to the throne of the heavenly grace ? It was near this same spot that Mr. Goodell wrote, Nov. 15, 1832: — " Our house was next to the Turkish mosque, and five times a day did the white-turbaned muezzin ascend the minaret and proclaim the hour of prayer. The infidel Greek, whenever he could put his head out of sight, never failed to burst forth into contemptuous merriment; but it seemed to be a call to me to come boldly to the throne of grace by a new and living way, of which the Moslem knows nothing, and thus to lift up my heart with my voice imto God." In the year 1832, Mr. Groodell was permitted to welcome to his jield two fellow-laborers, who became literally fellow- apostles in the great reformation which by the Gospel and the grace of God was wrought among the nominal Christians of Turkey. The Rev. H. G. 0. Dwight (who had pre- viously made an extended tour of exploration in Armenia in company with Rev. Eli Smith) arrived at Constantinople, with Mrs. Dwight, on the 5 th of June. His mission was to the Armenians. The Rev. William G. Schauffler arrived on the 31st of July, to labor among the Jews. These three families for a long time occupied the same house, and never 148 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. was one family more perfectly united in feeling and service. This intimacy of fellowship was broken off only by the translation of Dr. Dwight, who was killed on a railway train in 1862, while on a visit to this country. Dr. Schauffler still survives, an active and efficient worker in the great cause in which they were so long and bo happily engaged together. SUMMER OP TROUBLES. 149 CHAPTER X. THE summer of 1832 was one of trouble and anxiety at the Turkish capital. First came the plague, of which we shall have occasion to speak more particularly hereafter. It prevailed in its most fatal form in the imme- diate neighborhood in which Mr. Goodell was then residing. He wrote at the time : " The vials of the wrath of God seem to be poured out upon this country ; and though the people gnaw their tongues for pain, yet they repent not of their evU deeds. My little daughter asks whether there is any plague in heaven, for it says in the Revelation, ' Seven angels had the seven last plagues.' " After the plague, the cholera again made its appearance, and prevailed most fatally at Ortst Keuy, the village to which Mr. Goodell had removed in August. - Many of his neighbors were swept away by it, and he himself had a slight attack. After these visitations of pestilence came rumors of war. The ambitious Viceroy of Egypt, Mohammed Ali, having ex- terminated the Mamelukes and extended his conquests in Ara- bia, sent an army into Syria under command of his adopted son, Ibrahim Pasha, took Acre by storm, and on the 20th of December, 1832, gained a complete victory over the Turkish forces, routing the entire army and taking the grand vizier prisoner. When the news of these events reached Constan- tinople, Mr. Goodell wrote to a friend : — ^'■January 1, 1833. You have doubtless heard from time to time of the successes of Ibrahim Pasha. The grand vizier is now his prisoner, and the whole Turkish army is 150 PORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. cut to pieces, or entirely routed ; and no sort of obstacle now remains to prevent Ibrahim Pasha from marching directly to Constantinople. On receiving the news of this disaster, the Sultan in his great rage, it is said, broke one of the splendid mirrors of his palace ; but this is certainly better than to break men's heads, according to the ancient custom of this most ungracious government. Halil, who was Capudan Pasha in the last expedition, has been despatched as envoy ex- traordinary, or rather plenipotentiary, to the court of Moham- med Ali in Egypt, to conclude a peace on as good terms as possible. He sailed on the 7th inst., in the corvette which Mr. Eckford sold to the Sultan last year. A Russian brig-of- war has also sailed for the same port, having 6n board, it is said, three commissioners, from the three great powers, Eng- land, France, and Russia, who go to Egypt for the benevo- lent purpose of giving to Halil Pasha their countenance and support, and to Mohammed Ali their counsel and advice, un- asked." On the 21st of February he wrote again : " You will doubtless hear that this place is likely to be the seat of war. Ibrahim Pasha is closely. The Russians are already on the march for Constantinople, or rather, I should say, twelve men- of-war, including several line-of -battle ships, have already arrived at Buyuk Dere ; and England and France will not be idle spectators. You will be able to form some idea of the feelings of the eiivan (council of government), when I tell you that they have strictly forbidden any person in the street to speak with his neighbor or friend of the weather, of the course or change of the wind, of the time of day, of his own health, or of that of anybody else : all which, strange as it may seem, is actually carried into effect ; and we are told that an individual in this vUlage, for a slight and un- intentional violation of the order, was immediately hurried off to the bagnio. Now the meaning, or hint given, is simply this, that no person is to lisp a word about the affairs of government; for if he is not permitted to utter a syllable even on his own most common affairs, how shall he presume to whisper, or even to think, about the great concerns of the vast empire of mighty Sultan Mahmoud." Still later he wrote : " Every thing continues to have a warlike appearance. Notwithstanding all the talk of peace which we occasionally hear, the -real fact is, there is no peace, nor does there appear to be any probability of peace at pres- ST. SIMONIANS. 151 ent, unless it be a good large piece for the Eussians ; they are pourmg down upon us every day from the North, like the Goths and Vandals upon Rome." The apprehensions of an attack upon the capital were re- moved in the spring of 1833 by the conclusion of a treaty, in which the Sultan ceded Syria to the Viceroy. About this time Constantinople was visited by a band of mis- sionaries of a peculiar type, the St. Simonians of France, who came to propagate their socialistic views. They met with no success or encouragement. No record is made of their arri- val, but the journal of Mr. Goodell contains this amusing account of their departure: — "April 24, 1833. The mission of the St. Simonians was short, and as unsuccessful as short. Yesterday I saw them put, by order of the Sultan, on board a small, dirty, open vessel of the country (such as is used to carry charcoal or wood), and sent to the Dardanelles, the pasha of that place being directed to send them forward, and put them on shore somewhere beyond the limits of the empire. Their coming has produced a grodigious sensation among all classes. Not Ibrahim and all nis conquests, nor the presence of the Rus- sian fleet, with all the uncertainty hanging over the subject of their departure, have produced any thing like it. The Perotes, in particular, will now have subject-matter of con- versation for a whole month to come ; whUe all good papists among them wiU feel bound to place -additional candles before the Virgin^ in token of their gratitude for her timely interference in saving them from antichrist. And were it not for ourselves, they might now hope that ' the land would have rest for forty years.' " These men, it is said, went one day last week and stood in a conspicuous place to see the Sultan, and, when he passed along, they remained like statues, not showing the least sign of respect ; but, whenever they saw a female, of whatever age or of whatever nation, they would run to her, even in sight of the Sultan himself, throw off their caps, bow down before her, gaze upon her face, and compare her features with the model of female beauty they had in their hand, in order to ascertain whether the individual they had accosted were the female messiah. Now, you know, even the eom- 152 FORTY TEARS IN THE TtTRKISH EMPIRE. mon Turks do not consider it very genteel, to say the least, for strangers to take such liberties with their wives and daughters. And the high Sultan was so indignant to see them give to the harem of his subjects that honor which he con- siders due to him alone, and give it, too, in a manner which would shock common decency even in civilized countries, where woman is accustomed to receive attention, that he ordered them to be arrested and thrown into prison. " A multitude of people of all nations were assembled to see them off. The Turkish guard offered them no abuse, nor did they allow any others to insult them. The Turks carried their baggage on board with as much gravity as they would charcoal, and the prisoners, thirteen in all, walked out two and two and embarked. They were all dressed in livery, having red pantaloons fitting as tight to the legs as their skin ; neat boots, reaching half-way up to the knee ; a sort of Albanian petticoat, though much less full and much shorter, not reaching half-way down to the knee ; a girdle round the waist; black cloaksx thrown over their shoulders and tied before ; red, three-cornered caps on their heads ; their beards long ; and their hair, like that of Nazar- ites, hanging over their shoulders. They were all young men, with interesting countenances, and th^ appeared per- fectly at their ease. " After they were gone, I asked th^ captain of the port, from whose office they had just been conveyed on board, ' Who were these singular-looking men you have been send- ing away ? ' He' replied, ' They are Frenchmen, whose father is imprisoned in Paris, and who came here to look round in our harems for their mother.' They certainly dis- played great ignorance of the customs of the country, and a great want of common sense, to say no more ; Fut when men ' turn away their ears from the truth, and are turned into fables,' what can be expected but that, like •wicked men and seducers, they should wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.' They are called missionaries by the people here, which is, of course, not much to our honor. Yester- day I was in a store at Pera, and heard several persons con- versing about the imprisonment of these thirteen. I told them I had understood that there were twenty-four of them in all. ' No,' replied a flippant clerk, whom I took to be a papal Armenian, ' there are only thirteen of these ; the Americans at Orta Keuy are bashkah,' i.e., not the same , TURKISH ETIQUETTE. 153 1 different. Some of those present must, I think, have known that I belonged to the bashkah ; but they said nothing." At that period, and for many yeats later, the most absurd forms of respect for the Sultan were exacted from foreigners, as well as from the subjects of the Sublime Porte. No one was allowed to ride in passing the palace of the Sultan ; all must dismount and walk, and this, too, whether the palace was occupied or not. Even in passing the palace on the Bosphorus in a boat, parties were rigidly required to lower their umbrellas, no matter how furiously the sun or the rain might be beating upon them. Nothing could justify such a breach of etiquette as keeping an umbrella or parasol spread. The Turks generally were extremely fanatical in their no- tions. Green was claimed as sacred to the descendants of Mohammed ; and a Frank lady would at any time be liable to be stoned if she were seen in the street wearing a green veil, or any other article of dress of this color. Mr. Goodell makes mention of these absurd requisitions : — " The Sultan is spending the winter in the village next below us on the Bosphbrus ; and when we pass by his palace, if on horseback, we have to dismount and walk by ; if with an umbrella over our heads, we have to close it. Yesterday in passing we dismounted without waiting for orders to do so. To-day one of us on foot in the rain was ordered to close his umbrella. But if the Sultan is not ashamed to give such orders, why need we be ashamed to comply with them ? "Whenever it is not too inconvenient, however, we, as well as all other Franks, take another road, wishing his highness no greater humiliation than bowing the knee to Jesus, and con- fessing Him to be Lord, to the glory of God the Father." The letter which follows, although written more than forty years ago, has not been superseded in interest, especially in the analysis which it gives of Turkish character and life, by the notes of any of the numerous travellers who have visited that part of the world in later years. It was addressed to Sidney E. Morse, Esq., then senior editor of the " New Yorl Observer," who had been his fellow-student at Andover : — 7* 154 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Orta Keuy (Constantinople), Oct. 17, 1832. Mt dear Brother : — I have to acknowledge the receipt of the " New York Observer," Which you have had the kind- ness to forward regularly to me for some time past. "We read every number with lively interest, rejoicing at the un- exampled prosperity which God has given to our country, and especially at the numberless spiritual blessings which He has graciously bestowed upon it, — blessings which have scarcely a parallel in the whole history of the church. There is but little in this part of the Old World that looks like the industry, virtue, thrift, enterprise, rising greatness, and moral dignity, of your part of the New. A striking trait iu the character of the Turks, as you probably know, is in- dolence. They seem, in general, to have almost a mortal an- tipathy to labor and to the exertion of muscular strength, and even to masculine exercises, except such as they take on horseback and ia the use of arms. Hence they neglect agri- culture ; and large tracts of most fertile and beautiful coun- try are left comparatively a desert. Their manufactures, too, are generally in a languishing state ; and all the iastruments, utensils, and machines they ever use in doing any thing are for the most part as few, as simple, and as rude as can well be imagined. But the Turkish character is not altogether a compound of ignorance, grossness, barbarism, and ferocity, as it has been sometimes represented, for they have certainly some redeem- ing qualities. As a nation, they are temperate and very fru- gal. They make much less use of animal food than is common with ourselves ; and it is only within a few years that they have begun in some places to transgress the laws of their prophet by indulging in wine. They are hospitable, but cer- emonious ; very easy and dignified in their manners, but, if report be true,, vicious and beastly in their habits ; extremely kind to their domestics, and especially to their slaves ; exer- cising unbounded benevolence towards the whole canine race, and not unfrequently a moderate degree towards some of their fellow-men ; but furious in anger, and in executing vengeance on their enemies, terrible. They are much inclined to super- stition, and, in general, attend strictly to the externals of their religion. Their natural gravity and taciturnity give them, in the view of strangers, the appearance of being haughty and dis- dainful ; and, indeed, they have a lofty national pride, which is in some instances so prominent as to be extremely offensive. A CIRCUMCISION. 155 But, after all, there is something in the Turkish character which I always admire ; and I have frequently made the re- mark that, should they be brought under the influence of the Gospel, they would, to my taste, be the most interesting of all the Orientals. Their gg,rdens are retired and romantic, their dwellings are distinguished for simplicity and quietness, and the stork loves to come and build his nest on their chimneys. Their children have fine healthy countenances, and are in general neatly dressed and well-behaved, — the girls being modest and retiring, and the boys manly, but not rude. It is veryrare to see them boxing or hooting in the streets ; in- deed, I do not recollect to have ever seen an instance of the kind. A stranger to our athletic and boisterous sports, to our more effeminate exercise of dancing, or to the bustle and conviviality of our social circles, the Turk reclines on his soft cushions with all composure ; partakes of his pilaff' and his, in general, vegetable fare, with few words and little cere- mony ; smokes in silence the mild tobacco of Syria, or the still milder tombeeky of Persia ; regales himself at short in- tervals by sipping the superior coffee of Moka ; troubles himself little with polities, and, if possible, still less about the weather ; is easily reconciled by the doctrine of fate to all the calamities that may befall his neighbors or his country ; knows nothing of hypochondria ; and, if he wishes any ex- citement, the Jews and Greeks will do any thing for money to amuse him, or he has only to take a few grains of opium, and he is at once in an ecstasj'. Our families recently had an invitation, with Ccmmcdore Porter, to attend the circumcision of Ali Bey's eldest son, — a ceremony which a Frank or a Christian has very seldom an opportunity of witnessing. Ali Bey resides at Kady Koy, the ancient Chalcedon ; and he is a near and a good neighbor otoTir Charge d'affaires, yrho, besides ourselves, was the only Frank present on the occasion. He is of the higher class of Turks ; and, holding an important office under gov ernment for many years, he has acquired both wealth and renown. The poor among the dogs lie down at his gate, and look up to him for protection and support ; and the birds of the air build their nests in his salamluk, or room for receiving com- pany-, where they lay their eggs and rear their j'oung with- out molestation. His son was an interesting j'outh, of a fine form and coun- tenance, pleasing manners, richly dressed, and adorned with 156 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. various ornaments of diamond and pearl. He was thirteen years of age, which is a later period than usual for_the per- formance of the rite ; for up to this time they are considered as belonging to the harem, — the hair of their head is suffered to grow, and is plaited by the women with much neatness ; but after this time their head is shaved, according to Turkish usage, and they are taken from the women's apartments, and admitted only to the society of men. Two other boys from families ia the neighborhood were to have been introduced into man's estate at the same time, but the courage of one of them, failed him, and, when the moment came, the rogue took to his heels and ran away, and did not show bis face again till he was assured he could do it with safety. Ali Bey invited all his friends and acquaintance, and made a gi'eat feast. The guests were numerous ; and, as we arrived at half -past ten o'clock, a.m., and did not leave till five o'clock, P.M., we had an opportunity of seeing much of Turkish man- ners. Ali Bey conducted himself with great dignity and pro- priety, manifesting no levity, nor giving utterance to an idle or unnecessary word, showing much afEection and tenderness for his children, and appearing to consult the comfort and happiness of his friends. Many of his guests were equally courteous and dignified ; and, indeed, almost every one main- tained a decorum, both of speech and behavior, which it would be well for some who boast of their superior civilization to imitate. I was amused and gratified to see the spirit of 'equal- ity that seemed to animate them all : the poor and the rich, met together ; the slave sat down in the presence of his mas- ter ; and every one that entered received a salaam from one and another all round the room, which he returned with the same easy and graceful manner with which it was given, and with the same apparent consciousness of being a man among men. But, though they did not condescend to be foolish them- selves, yet, I am sorry to say, Ali Bey hired others to play the fool for them. I say nothing now of their music, except that it is always rude, nor of the sentiments of their songs, except that in most cases it is well that so few of the words can be even understood, from the barbarous manner of sing- ing ; but tliree paltry Jews, occasionally relieving the musi- cians, endeavored to amuse the company by a variety of artful tricks and ridiculous pranks, now practising legerde- main, and now exhibiting the most antic gestures and postures, TURKISH DINNER. 157 accompanied with low jests. Indeed, they were jugglers and buffoons, and one of them personated folly to perfection. As the company were introduced from one apartment of the house to another, they had in every room the musicians to entertain them with song, or the Jews with sleight of hand and vul- garity. The Turks did not seem transported by either the one or the other, but looked on with all the gravity becoming sages ; and, when they had smoked out one chibook, the slaves brought them another. The principal room, in the harem was the one appropriated- to the ceremony which was to be performed, and it was elegantly furnished for the occasion. Cashmere shawls and other drapery of great beauty and value were hung tastefully round the walls, and a superb couch for the son, with a suita- ble one for the other two boys, was fitted up at one end, with hangings enriched with various devices in diamonds and bril- liants, and a garlich withal, suspended from the centre, to keep off the evil eye. Whenever we entered this sanctum sanc- torum of Ali Bey's tabernacle, his wives, of which he has several, retired with their female friends and attendants to an adjoining apartment, where through the lattice, or, as it might very properly be called, the jealousy windows, they could see us and every thing that transpired, without expos- ing their own charms to the profane gaze of any but their husband. We could just perceive their moving forms with greafindistinctness. But a little daughter, perhaps six years old, dressed in the long, rich, and splendid robes of the Orien- tals, and certainly a child of singular sweetness and modesty, was present most of the time, as also a little girl of about the same age from another family. We dined at four o'clock,- p.m. ; and, fbr at least an hour before this, portions were sent to the needy, — not the frag- ments, or the refuse, as is the custom with us, but whole plates of pilaff and other savory dishes, of which none of the guests, hungry as we all were, had yet been permitted to taste. One table was prepared a la Frank for the Commodore and his friends, and Ali Bey and a brother of the last Reis Effendi sat down with us ; when, according to our custom, we implored the_ blessing of our Father in heaven upon our food and upon all our brethren of the human family, in the name of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Thq food was excellent and abundant ; soup and pilaff; flesh, fish, and fowl, cooked in various ways ; difEerent kinds of jelly ; and almost every 158 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. kind of fruit. The table was also furnished with wine, of which Ali Bey and his brother Turk drank as freely as any other person at the table ; and, indeed, the latter of the two manifested a fondness for it which I was not gratified in seeing, as he seemed to me to be in danger of exchanging one of the best virtues known in Turkey, viz., temperance, for one of the worst vices prevalent in Christendom, viz., in- temperance. He begged the Commodore to send six bottles of wine to his brother, the late Reis Efiendi, who now resides at Kandeli, in the house where the exchange of ratifications of our treaty with the Sublime Porte took place a year ago. This man was treated by all with marked attention and respect. He appeared to possess a good share of intelligence, and I had a pleasant conversation with him about America and its cus- toms. He at first expressed the opinion that we were to be pitied in being confined to one wife ; but, on my telling him that ours could read and write, and enlarging on the ten thousand other good qualities they are allowed to possess, he at length acknowledged that one good wife was worth a dozen poor ones, and that, in this respect as well as many others, the people of Turkey were, to use his own expression, barba- rians and brutes. His daughter is espoused to Ali Bey's eldest son, — perhaps the same little girl we saw in compa''\ with Ali Bey's daughter. Though urged by our host and his friends to spend the evening, and even the night, to witness some theatrical ex- hibitions, we left immediately after dinner. On returning homej_I could not but reflect that those people, in common with ourselves, belong to the race that has rebelled against their Maker ; and that like ourselves they need ' ' the grace of God, which bringeth salvation, teaching them that, deny-i ing ungodliness and worldly lusts, they should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world." And assuredly the time will come when these followers of the false prophet shall be enlightened by the True Prophet, and, forsaking their delusions, shall be " looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ." Let us pray and labor that the day may be soon ushered in. With Christian and affectionate salutations, Yours truly, W. GOODELL. ORDINATION OP PRIESTS. 159 Having been invited to be present at the ordination of fifteen priests at the Armenian patriarchal chureh at Con- stantinople, Mr. Goodell gives the following account of their induction into office : — " September 7, 1833. It is a rule or custom with the Armenians that the newly made priests must remain in the church forty days and forty nights, without once going out, and without once putting off any of their priestly garments, and must during all this time practise the most severe abstiaence, and keep reading over and over the Psalter and the ritual of the church; and also that their wives must be muffled up, or rather literally sewed up, in cloaks and other heavy prescribed garments, and must remain during all these forty days and nights at home, in a darkened room, not being allowed to taste any pleasant food, nor indeed much of any kind, and not having it in their power to divest themselves of a single article of their clothing, nor even to loosen a stitch for the sake of brushing away the vermin, nowever much they may be teased by the accumulation of a variety of the little tor- mentors. Hohannes suggested to Peshtimaljian that there was much discomfort, not to say discredit, in all this, while there was no use whatever ; and the latter, who is decidedly the most learned man we hav« seen in the country, and who is very liberal in his views, and a great friend to us, went im- mediately to the Synod, and induced them to dispense en- tirely with every thing that related to the poor wives, leaving them at liberty to go out and come in, attend to their families and enjoy the comforts of life, as at other times. Their hus- bands, too, have been permitted to change their linen ; and in- stead of saying the church service over and over, a thousand times repeated, they are permitted, or rather required, to spend part of the time in studying the Gospel. May they therein learn how to become able ministers of the New Testament ! And may they thereby be taught that ' the letter kUleth, but the, Spirit giveth life ! ' We were taken to see some of them in the church when their forty days were about half expired and their beards had begun to grow. They approached and kissed our hands, and I implored for them the gift of the Holy Spirit." One of these priests, Der Kevork, who was evidently much affected at the time by the supplication offered by the mis- 160 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Bionary on his behalf, afterward became an earnest preacher of the truth as it is in Jesus. Although he never formally left the Armenian church, he exerted a powerful influence in promoting the wonderful revival and work of true religion among his people, which took place a very few years later. Other native laborers also gathered gradually around the standard of the cross. When Mr. Goodell reached Constantinople, in 1831, a young Greek, Panayotes Cons tan tinides, called to see him, and gave him an unexpected welcome. He was a book- binder, employed by the Turks in the Mussulman quarter of the city ; but from intercourse with an English clergyman, who had spent a few weeks at Constantinople, he had become interested in the truth, and gave evidence of being a sincere Christian. It was not Imig before he ceased attending the services of the Greek Church, and cast in his lot with the missionaries. He was a good Turkish as well as Greek scholar, and was familiar with Turkish literature. This man seemed to have been raised up by Providence for an impor- tant work in connection with the American mission. He became at once a valuable assistant to Mr. Goodell in the schools and in the work of translation. He was subsequently licensed to preach ; and continued to be a faithful helper to the day of his death, which occurred in 1861. Of his valu- able labors mention wUl be made, in connection with his death, in a subsequent chapter. As he had occasion to go out at one time in missionary service, Mr. GoodeU gave him the following unique passport or letter of introduction : — " Kteios Panayotes, " My translator, dragoman, counsellor, and helper, aged thirty- seven years, having a wife and three children, and weighing about two hundred and eighty pounds (Turkish), is a fine Turkish and Greek scholar, having some acquaintance also with the English, Armenian, and Hebrew, together with all their cognates ; but, above all, is a great lover of the truth, and of all good men, being ' an Israelite indeed, in whom is REMARKABLE CONVERSIONS. 161 t no guile ; ' and he will, I doubt not, hereafter ' eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.' Amen. " As witness my hand, " W. GOODELL." Not long after, Mr. Goodell was visited by two young Armenians, Hohannes Sehakyan and Senakerim, who came with an evident and earnest desire to have " the way of God expounded imto them more perfectly." They had been for several years under the instruction of Peshtimaljian, an enlightened Armenian, and one who, before the advent of the missionary, had given much evidence of being taught by the Holy Spirit. These young men, like Nicodemus, came by night, and often, week after week, to converse upon the word of God, and to read it in a language with which they were familiar. Both subsequently came to the United States, and spent several years in study, to qualify themselves for usefulness among their countrymen in Turkey. In July, 1833, they formally gave themselves up to the guidance of the missionaries, affording at the same time pleasing evidence that they had already submitted themselves to the teachings and devoted themselves to the service of the great Master. Senakerim was employed by the mission, and was immedi- ately useful in the work of translation. Hohannes was placed at the head of a school of a higher grade, established for Armenian youth. Their conversion produced great excitement among the priests, and awakened no little alarm among the people. The Armenian bankers and merchants were more influential, even in ecclesiastical affairs, than the ecclesiastics themselves, and had a controlling influence in matters which in some other parts would be decided entirely by the priests. When the defection of these two promising young men became known, a wealthy Armenian jeweller, of great respectability and influence, instigated, as was afterward learned, by a Bomish priest, attempted to stir up an excitement. The school of Hohannes was closed by clerical interference. The 162 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. jeweller also endeavored to obtain ecclesiastical action. that should deter others from following the example of these youth. He went to their former teacher, and preferred charges against them, as having been bribed by foreigners to take a stand against their own people, and for having adopted pestilent heresies. The accused were summoned before Peshtimaljian, and the accuser, with no little violence of manner and great bit- terness of spirit, proceeded to support his charges. The young men were about to vindicate themselves, when Peshti- maljian prevented them by spreading before the astonished jeweller such a mass of evidence from the Holy Scriptures and from history in favor of the evangelical doctrines they had embraced, and in opposition to the heartless mummeries and the idolatrous practices of his own church, that the man was utterly confounded. Hohannes and Senakerim also helped to pour light upon his mind ; and the result was that the jeweller was convinced of his own errors, and became an open and powerful advocate of the pure doctrines of the Gospel. Another Armenian, Sarkis Varjabed, also re- nounced his errors, and became a useful assistant to the missionaries in the work of translation. Thus God raised up helpers to carry on His work. The year 1834 was ushered in with manifest tokens of the divine presence, of which Mr. Goodell wrote, under date of February 1 : — " Our weekly service in Turkish, which is attended statedly by half a dozen Armenians and a few Greeks, had all along been increasing in solemnity and interest. Kyrios Fanayotesj of the latter nation, appeared to be growing in grace ; and Sena- kerim and Hohannes, of the former, to be getting more and more under the influence of truth and of the Holy Spirit. We felt prepared to go a step farther ; and the first monthly concert season in the year 1834 we observed in Turkish, as well as in English. This is probably the first time the monthly concert for prayer was ever observed in that lan- guage. Kyrios Panayotes made one of the prayers, and MONTHLY CONCEBT. 163 from one of our Greek tracts, printed at Malta, he gave in Turkish an interesting account of Obookiah, and of the com- mencement of the mission at the Sandwich Islands. Every ear seemed to be open, every eye to be moistened, and every voice that uttered a syllable was in a tender and sub- dued tone. One of the Armenians then gave an extract from a sermon which was preached by their patriarch in Constantinople, a day or two previous, and which had given them much satisfaction. The following is the substance of the extract: Those Christians who love the Gospel have caused it to be translated and printed in every language ; and all, even the heathen nations, are now beginning to read it. Let us, therefore, see to it that we conform ourselves to its precepts, lest those who have but just received it should point at us and reproach us with neglecting the duties it enjoins, and we should thus give occasion to them to blas- pheme. This was truly monthly, concert intelligence, and was as cheering as it was unexpected. " After the Turkish, we had our usual English service for the occasion. Our little company represented six nations and six churches. One was a Baptist brother, the master of an English vessel now in this port, and a man of intelligence and serious piety. The day previous he had united with us in celebrating the Lord's Supper, feeling that in doing it, though he had acted contrary to the rules of his church, he had acted in strict conformity to the rules of the Gospel : ' Receive ye one another, as Christ also received us.' " Senakerim's heart was now full, and he could no longer restrain his feelings, but with most animated countenance and an earnest manner, and with tears now and then gushing from his eyes, he gave an interesting account of his and Hohannes' experience, and of the way in which Providence had led them and brought them to a knowledge of the truth. During the remainder of the month we had frequent pre- cious intercourse with these young brethren. Sometimes their hearts were filled with darkness and sorrow, and their heads bowed down like a bulrush, and they came to us, and with the docUity of little children inquired concerning pardon and salvation through atoning blood. At one of our meet- ings, it devolved upon Senakerim while in this state of mind to read the following verse : ' And she said. Truth, Lord ; yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their master's table.' It seemed to express the very feelings of his own 164 FORTY TEAKS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. heart, and it was with difficulty he could finish the sentence, owing to the tender emotions which were awakened by it in his bosom, and which were struggling for utterance. Both he and his companion appear now to be filled with light and love and comfort and zeal. They lay hold of the divine promises, and plead them in a manner quite unusual ; and, like Peter, they seem ready to go to prison and to death, though, like him and like most young converts, they doubt- less have much less genuine faith than they think they have. A few storms, such as we have in these countries, will give it a trial." In company with Commodore Porter and Commodore Patterson, of the frigate " United States," Mr. Goodell was invited to visit the new summer palace of the Sultan at Bey- lerbey, near Scutari, where they were received and treated with the utmost attention. Mr. Goodell writes : — "March 3, 1834. It was gratifying to us as Americans to see the respect in which our country is held by the Ottoman government. The high officers of the empire seemed to vie with each other in doing honor to it. And, indeed, how could it be otherwise when the grand seignior himself set the example ? Namik Pasha, who has command at Scutari, had been appointed by the Sultan to conduct the party through the palace and the gardens, and this he did with the polite- ness which characterizes many of the present race of Turks at Constantinople. As we retired, he asked me to visit the Turkish Lancasterian schools as often as I thought proper, and to make such suggestions as might seem to me necessary. Both Commodore Patterson and Commodore Porter visited the schools at Dolma Baktche and Scutari, and expressed themselves highly pleased. The Turkish officers were also delighted, and declared at the time, as they have frequently told me since, that they had seen English, French, Russians, &c., but that they had never seen friends, real friends, tUl they saw the Americans. Such complimentary expressions, however, weigh not so much here as they would in the United States. " I am happy to say that two more Lancasterian schools are just going into operation at Constantinople, under the direction of the Seraskier Pasha himself. The Seraskier, or generalissimo, ranks, I believe, about the third in the king- GREAT EXCITEMENT. 165 dom. He is now more than eighty years old, but is as full of fire as ever, and his power and influence seem scarcely less than that of the Sultan himself. For these two schools we furnish a copy of the same lessons which we prepared for the school of Azun Bey, the Alai-emini, or commissary-gen- eral, at Scutari. " On a recent visit to the barracks at Dolma Baktche, we were agreeably surprised to find that a third Lancasterian school had been established there. This makes now seven in all, besides the rooms appropriated for learning the French language, and for drawing maps, charts, &c., connected with all these schools. Not less than two thousand Mussulman youth are now enjoying the advantages of education in these schools.. Four hundred and fifty are in the three schools at Dolma Baktche ; and quite a number, who six months ago did not know a single letter of the alphabet, now read any book with ease. Rif aat Bey, Kaimakam at this place, with whom I had had previous intercourse both here and at my own house, said ' he hoped that all the rooms in the whole establishment would one day be converted into schools; and to this expression of his feelings we added our most hearty amen. It is truly matter of most fervent gratitude that so many doors of use- fulness are now opening before us, and that we are permitted to exert, directly and indirectly, so important an influence in the changes that are taking place, and that seem destined to give an entirely new impression to the character of the differ- ent people dwelling in these countries. " Since I commenced writing, our agent has been to see the Greek patriarch. He says the priests break his head ; that he must have rest ; and he intimated strongly to our agent that he should resign his office. The patriarch is learned and candid, and is not at all- the man to delight in a storm ; but the incessant cries, ' The people have all become Lutherans ! ' ' They have all become Protestants ! ' ' They have all become infidels ! ' ' "We are all polluted ! ' &c., ' whUe you, O patriarch, sit still, and see it all,' — have greatly discomposed his spirits. "May 8. There is at present a prodigious excitement among the Greeks in regard to the Lancasterian schools ; the priests have taken some ' lewd fellows of the baser sort, ' have stirred up the patriarch, threaten him with the loss of office, and demand the utter destruction of every school. It is impossible to see what will be the result; but the 166 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE, waves have been running higher and higher for more than a month, and certainly appear now ready to swallow up every thing. The patriarch weeps, and says that if this state of things goes on for three years more, as it has for three years past, there will not be ano .her Christian left in all Constan- tinople ; i.e., I suppose, there will not be another Greek to kick up his heels at the sound of the bagpipe on Sundays. And this spake he not of himself, but, being high-priest, he prophesies that it is better for the schools to perish than the orthodox Greek religion. However, I had no idea that our influence here had been so great; and I am sure the patri- arch must have exaggerated. But He that sitteth in the heavens is higher than they ; and aU the weapon we shall think it best to use against them is ' all-prayer.' We shall not even enter into an argument with them on the subject, but let them fight it out alone among themselves, for the less noise the better." On becoming acquainted with the origin of the opposition that from time to time sprang up against the missionaries, the circulation of slanderous reports, the stirring up of pubUe excitement, the breaking up of schools, and other measures of hostility, it was often found that the Romish priests were at the bottom of it all. They had no immediate power, as in Roman Catholic countries, but they could and did secretly instigate the Greeks and the Armenians to hinder the good work that was going on among them. Utterly false state- ments in regard to the books that were used in the schools, the teachings of the missionaries, and their designs in coming to the country, were circulated by the Jesuits. But only once did they make an attempt to convert the Protestant missionary to the Roman Catholic faith. The record of this effort is so interesting and peculiar, it is here transcribed in fuU from Mr. Goodell's iournal. With all the apparent seriousness of the interview, there is a vein of irony runnmg through the interrogatories and replies of the missionary that seems to have escaped the notice of the Jesuit emissary. " April 6, 1834. Was visited to-day by a Jesuit, who, as it would appear, came on purpose to convert me to the papal CONVERTING THE MISSIONABT. 167 faith. He was full of Peter, and his zeal kne\5 no bounds. As this was the first instance that had ever occurred in my intercourse with the people of these countries of any indi- vidual who even so much as pretended to feel any interest in my spiritual concerns, or to have any care whether I am saved or lost, I was much struck with it. " He began by lamenting the divisions in the Christian Church, and by showing how sincere was his desire and how great the importance of union ; and in all this" I was not back- ward to express the most cordial sympathy, quoting from the prayer of our blessed Lord, and commenting particularly upon the words, ' That they all may be one,' &c. " He then lost no time in introducing the Church of Rome, and at once urged me to become a member of it. I told him that I needed no urging at all, for that I was as ready as he could wish me to be to do whatever he could convince me was right, and that the only thing I required of him was sufficient reasons ; let him produce these, and the work was done. I then proposed this question, "What excuse shall I ofEer at the day of judgment for taking such a step as you are now pressing me to take ? As he appeared to be con- fiised, or hurt, by the interrogation, and as I felt that, if he was really seeking my good, I ought not to confound him at the outset, but rather to encourage him, and give him every ad- vantage, I retracted the question, and requested him to take his own way. His reasons were then produced, and I at- tempted to answer them, till from his whole manner it was to me as clear as the sun that he was not thinking of the honor of Christ, or of my conformity to His image and ad- vancement in holiness, but only of the strength of his own party and the glory of the Church of Rome, — an objeet which appeared to me so infinitely mean and unworthy, that I could endure it no longer. I then, in my turn, pressed him with some close questions, and forced him to say, not by inference, but in so many words, — " 1. That the Scriptures are not a sufficient rule of faith and practice, and that no person can be saved by simply fol- lowing their directions. And, " 2. That the blood of Christ will not, cannot, and never did, cleanse any one firom all sin, however great might be his faith in the efficacy of it, and however frequent and undoubted his personal application of it to his own soul. The whole, in fact, must be seasoned and spiced with the mummery of 168 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Rome, or it is like ' salt that has lost its savor, and is good for nothing but to be cast out, and trodden under foot of men.' " Among other reasons that he presented to induce me to profess Eomanism, he said that in their church they had Christ brought very near te them, — that in the consecrated wafer, for instance, he held the very Christ of God in his hand. I replied, that the Lord Jesus was already much nearer to me than my hand, for that He was in my heart, and that I had become a temple for the indwelhng of His Spirit. He said that whenever he ate the consecrated bread he also had Christ in his heart. I told him that not a parti- cle of the wafer ever went to his heart, but that every bit of it which passed down his throat went straight to his stomach, and was ' cast out into the draught ; ' for that (exjcept in the case of very small children, or very childish people, and in quite a different sense) the way to the heart was never through the stomach. " Of - his assertion, so often and so positively made, that Peter was the head of the church, I asked for proof. He quoted, ' Thou art Peter, and upon this rock,' &c. I asked him whether he supposed that Peter and the other disciples understood the passage. 'Yes, certainly,' was his reply. ' But,' said I, ' they never understood it the way you do ; such a meaning as you affix to it, and such inferences as you deduce from it, they never dreamed of. For several times after wards they came to our Lord, and put the question to Him directly. Who of them was to be the greatest ? But in no instance did He refer them to this discourse, and say, Do you not see that that matter is already settled? Have not 1 already declared that Peter is to be your head and chief? No ; so far from this, He made use of the strongest language and most expressive symbols to assure them that, though such things were usual iu the kingdoms of this world, yet whoever entertained such thoughts and views in relation to His kingdom was to be for ever excluded from it." " To his oft-repeated declaration that there is no salvation out of the pale of the Romish Church, I replied, ' I am without the pale of the Romish Church ; and if Christ has no pleasure in me, if I do not belong to Him and do not keep His command- ments, why does He manifest himseK unto me, as He does not unto the world ? Why does He visit me and dwell with me, softening and purifying my heart by His Spirit, and drawing my affections away from earth to heaven ? Does He ever do A FAILURE. 169 this for any whom He is not saving from sin and hell, and whom He is not leading to heaven ? He certainly does not.' "In conclusion, I told him that so long as I believed in Christ, received His laws, and felt assured of a judgment to come, I could not, I dared not, as I valued the life of my soul, turn from the holy commandments delivered unto us, and give myself to the guidance of the Roman Catholic Church. And if this is to be a heretic, he certainly left me a more confirmed one than he found me." 170 POBTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTER XI. ONE of Mr. Goodell's most striking characteristics as a man, and one of his most eminent qualifications as a missionary, was his practical wisdom. As in social life, so in dealing with the great diversity of characters that he met with in the discharge of his official duties, and especially in the multiplied emergencies that were constantly occurring in such a city as Constantinople, he seemed to have an intuitive apprehension of what was best to be done, and to be able to do it without exciting the opposition which some men would be sure to call forth. He made no compromise of truth or duty to please any one. Where principle was involved he was unyielding. But his gentle, conciliatory temper gave him an advantage in dealing with all classes of people. He had his fuU share of " the contradiction of sinners," as he went on with his work, and, in common with his brethren, he escaped the woe pronounced on those of whom " aU men speak well ; " but few have ever accomplished so much in similar circum- stances, and at the same time awakened so little personal hostility. It seemed perfectly natural to him to exemplify the words of the Saviour, when commissioning the first Christian missionaries : " Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves; be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves.'' He was evidently just the man for the peculiar and multi- plied types of human character to be found among the Orientals. His plan was to exert an influence over those with whom he came in contact, without having the appear- ' HIS QUALIFICATIONS. 171 ance of influencmg them at all, and so to avoid exciting opposition. He aimed at securing a moral and religious reformation among the people, not by outside demonstra- tions so much as by leading the people to adopt by them- selves those principles and measures that would secure the end. In employing the important agency of schools, which accomplished so much in enlightening the people in the early years of the mission, he preferred to infuse a new element into the schools already existing,.or to give the entire control of the schools that he organized to the difEeren'' religious communities, while he quietly suggested the course of instruction, the books that should be used, and, indeed, the whole system of management and education. This he was the better able to do, because the Greeks and Armenians had no schools that were worthy of the name, and they were, at first, quite willing to receive suggestions for their improvement. And so, when some of the Turkish officials came to him and expressed an earnest desire for the establishment of Lancasterian schools for the Turkish youth, instead of taking the work into his own hands, or exercising any sort of control over them, he wisely left the Turks to do the work themselves, whUe by his advice he secured their proper management. By pursuing this course he secured the establishment and continuance of ten, where there could have been but one, had he kept it under his own control, and in this way he avoided all collision of authority. So, also, in the work of evangehzation. He had not come to do a work of proselyting. He did not feel called upon to make an open assault upon the Greek and Armenian churches. This would utterly defeat the object for which he came to Turkey, which was to make known the Gospel in its simplicity, and lead the people to embrace the truth. To pursue such a course would at once excite opposition, and dose the door against the reception of the truth. His aim was to cast the leaven into the existing church organiza- 172 POETY TEAES IN THE TURKISH BMPIEE. tions, leaving it to work by the power of the Divine Spirit His desire was to see the work of reformation going on within the Greek and Armenian churches, knowing that when those who were truly enlightened could endure the mummeries and idolatry of these churches no longer, the movement for a purer church would come from them- selves. And this was precisely the result that came about in the course of a few years. He was so much impressed with the importance of pursuing this quiet course, that he often, personally and in his correspondence with other stations, delicately urged his views upon his brethren, some of whom differed from him. Having more than once, in his correspondence with the Board, expressed these views, he was requested by the Secretary at Boston to draw them out in full. This he did in 1834, in an extended series of papers, entitled, " Hints and Cautions to a Missionary," which have been preserved, and which would make a volume of moderate size. No portion of these " Hints " can be given here, but some extracts wiQ be made from his more familiar correspondence on the same subject. In one of his letters to the Corresponding Secretary he wrote : — "We must follow Christ. That is a general proposi- tion. When we are in circumstances which call for the exercise of patience, or of a forgiving spirit, we must follow Christ in that particular. When we are in circum- stances which call for bold and fearless declarations of divine truth, as is the case with our brethren in America, we muit follow Christ in that respect. And when great caution and consummate prudence are required, may we not also follow him in this ? Christ always adapted His instructions to the circumstances of the people. You aim to do the same in America ; and may we not do the same here ? And if you in America can, under certain circum- stances, follow Christ in one particular, why may we not here, under other circumstances, follow Him in another particular ? Why should we judge you as not being universal MISSIONARY POLICY. 173 in your conformity to Christ, or -why shonld you judge us ? Suppose we should change places, and, of course, cir- cumstances ; you would then have to become much more cau- tious, and we much less so, or else neither of us would follow Christ." To one of the missionaries in Syria he wrote : — ■ " The great principle upon which we act you will find in the example of our blessed Lord : ' I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. And with many such parables spake He the word unto them, as they were able to hear it.' Now this is not a mere theory with us, but it is literally reduced to practice ; and we endeavor, in this respect as well as in others, to ' walk in His steps.' Nor in applying this principle here have we any, even the most remote, reference to what Christians can do or say in America, or to what men can bear there, or to what the government will admit there. No : we are to look at the ignorance, prejudice, and bigotry that prevail here ; at the state of society, &c., — and then apply the principle in all its length and breadth. And 1 feel no hesitation at all in doing it. It appears to me that if a missionary should do nothing for the first three years but simply mix with the people, and learn how weak and ignorant and foolish and prejudiced they really are, it would be an acquisition worth a million times more to him than that of all the languages spoken in the Ottoman empire. " In every, or almost every, place individuals are found who are so far enlightened as to see and feel that their churches are abominably corrupt, and who do sincerely desire a reform ; and it is a most desirable thing to secure their influence and co-operation. But, by taking too high : ground, do we not efEectually preclude this ? They are not prepared to go to such lengths ; and they are forced, even against the convictions of their own conscience, to take sides agaiast us. Do you say they should be prepared to venture all consequences ? I reply, if they were so pre- pared, our services would not be necessary ; the work would be done without us. " "We ourselves, at this place, have nothing to do with the ohurch, its dogmas, ceremonies, and superstitions ; nor do we ever think of meddling with the convents, the priests. 174 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. the celibacy of the clergy^ &c. In fact, we stand nearly as far aloof from what may be called ecclesiastical matters, as we do from political matters. We find we have no occasion to touch upon them, and we feel wonderfully relieved. We have enough else to do ; we have enough else to say. We direct men to their own hearts and to the Bible. And just as soon as any one is brought to read the word of God with a serious spirit, ' he is convinced of all, he is judged of all,' so that we have no need to say any thing. Indeed, he is •generally disposed to break away from his church long before he has religion enough to carry him through the oppo- sition he will have to encounter. " Nor do we make any attempts to establish a new church to raise up a new party. We disclaim every thing of the kind. We tell them frankly. You have sects enough among you already, and we have no design of setting up a new one, or of pulling down your churches, or drawing away members from them in order to build up our own. No ; let him that is a Greek be a Greek still, and him that is an Armenian be an Armenian stUl. We have come to do all the good in our power, and to assist in raising your whole population from that state of ignorance, degradation, and death into which you are fallen. " To be sure, the time is coming, and it is certainly draw- ing on apace, when there wUl be a tremendous breaking up of those churches, and when they wUl have to be entirely remodelled ; and then our counsel and advice will be wanted^ and we may have to devote much thought and time to this particular subject. But in the mean time let it be our great concern to briag men to an acquaintance with the Holy Scriptures and to a knowledge of salvation, and thus prepare materials for something better in church and state." Many years later he expressed his views on this point in a letter to a missionary at Trebizond : — " No person should be, in the least degree, encouraged to break away from his church tiU there is good reason to believe that he is no longer a servant of sin, that his feet are on the immovable rock, and that he has a faith that will overcome the world. If we take any other course, we bring our friends into great trouble, and do them a lasting injury. There is danger of their being prejudiced and hardened. To NOT APPEALING TO C^SAR. 175 quarrel with their own church, or to oppose it, is one of the very last steps they should be allowed to take. It should be absolutely frowned upon. They should be made to quarrel with themselves and oppose sin in themselves ; and if they cannot be brought to do this, let them remain where they are. I would not, in ordinary cases, even discuss ecclesiastical matters and church abuses with them. Preach the pure, blessed Gospel ; and if they wUl not receive it, they wUl perish, whether their own church be corrupt or pure." The following passage occurs in his journal : — " We feel it to be an occasion for devout thankfulness that we have never been drawn aside from our work to engage in any controversy with the Greeks. Notwithstanding all the books that have been published against us and our opera- tions, we have never written one syllable or said one word in reply. We have had enough else to do ; and we have kept about our own work as though nothing had been said or written against us, leaving them to fight on alone, ' as one that beat- eth the air.' " So clear was his conviction of the truth that Christ's king- dom is not of. this world, and that it is not to be advanced by worldly authority and power, that he was exceedingly averse to obtaining firmans for carrying on any missionary operations, or seeking official interference and protection from the government whenever it could be avoided. To one of the missionaries at Smyrna, who had urgently re- quested his influence with Commodore Porter, as United States Charge d! affaires, to obtain some official protection of the schools, he counselled quiet prosecution of the work, with- out creating disturbance or invoking aid from any civil power, and especially a foreign power : — ^^ January 24, 1834. The fact is, our strength consists in being as quiet as possible. The less that is said and known about our operations so much the better. A great deal can be done in a silent, harmless, inoffensive way in these coun- tries, but nothing in a storm. I do deprecate a storm far more than any of our consuls or worldly wise men do. If Mr. 0. talks to you of prudence, you may go all lengths with 176 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE, him, and a great deal further, unless he is different from any consul I have ever seen. Be frank with him, and ask his advice whenever you know it cannot but be exactly in accord- ance with your own views ; ask it, too, whenever you are in any real doubt as to our relations with the Porte, &c. We did not come here to quarrel with governors and pashas, nor with patriarchs and bishops. And, as to the Catholics, pray let them entirely alone, and neither curse them at all nor bless them at all." To another missionary at Smyrna, who had asked the same kind of interference, he wrote : — " From a remark in Mr. T.'s letter, I find you are stUl expecting I should endeavor to obtain a firman for the restoration of your Turkish schools, and wondering why I should have been so long silent on the subject. I had in numerous letters expressed my views and feelings so very fully on this whole subject, in the case of Bishop Dionysius, that I supposed all the brethren at Smyrna perfectly under- stood that the thing was, in our view, impracticable. " Pray, how is such a firman to be obtained ? Who shall apply for it ? No ambassador can do it oificially, without transcending the powers vested in him. And to urge him to do it is to urge him to do what is not his duty, what is a vio- lation of the treaty, and what, of course, his own government will not bear him out in doing. Ought he, then, to do it ? I answer unhesitatingly, he ought not. His official conduct ought to be strictly conformed to the treaty, as it is mutually understood by the parties. If the treaty be defective, that is no concern of his, except with his own government at home ; air he can do is to represent its defects to them, and in the mean time to abide by the existing one till his government can or wiU form a new and better one with the Porte. Should he happen to be on familiar terms with any distin- guished Turks, he can, of course, as a private individual, ask and obtain favors of them, such as they are able to grant. But firmans are official documents ; they proceed from the Eeis Effendi, and bear the signature, of the Sultan ; and, besides, with the Reis Effendi the ambassadors are seldom on terms of intimacy. Indeed, they seldom have much inter- course with any of the high officers of government, except what is strictly of a diplomatic or official character. In this char- OPPOSITION. 177 acter they are not in general backward ; but, on the contrary, are forward. This is especially true of all consuls, so far as I have known them. At Beyrout they were petty kings ; they were disposed to go far beyond what existing treaties would allow, or their own governments at home would sanc- tion, and instead of a spur ^;hey rather needed a curb. Ought they, then, to be urged and goaded and fretted, when their own inclination already leads them to interfere beyond what existing treaties give them any right to do ? Manifestly they ought not. " Near two years since one of our own little schools in this place was broken up. And although it had been visited and was patronized by the Russian and Spanish ambassadors, and more particularly so by the American minister, yet no one of them interfered. In the first place, they could not interfere lawfully, and of course had no right to do it. And in the second place, I did not wish them to do it. Such interfer- ence, had it succeeded, would have done more hurt than good. It would have alarmed the fears and awakened the prejudices of the whole community ; their worst passions would have been excited ; the misrepresentations would have been end- less ; and, instead pf there being numerous Lancasterian schools in this neighborhood, as at present, there would prob- ably have been but that one, and that one sustained only by civU authority and force, and thus, by shutting up other doors of usefulness, proving a curse rather than a b],essing." In such a world as this, however, and especially in such a part of it as the Turkish empire, and more especially among the adherents of the corrupt Oriental churches, " it must needs be that offences come." The breaking out of oj)po- sition could not long be stayed. Accordingly, he writes : — September 9, 1834. During the Greek Lent, a monk, who formerly lived in one of the Ionian Islands, and who, it is said, was banished thence by the English government for his oiScious meddling, or seditious conduct, preached in the principal church of Constantinople, and before the patriarch, a most furious sermon against the schools, the books, and the new translations of the Scriptures into Greek, accusing the priests, the bishops, and even the patriarch himself, of being polluted with heresy, and of conniving at a monstrous evil, which was 8» L 178 POHTT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. bringing ruin upon their churcli and nation. Many of the people left the church, and the patriarch sent a man into the pulpit three times to pull the skirt of the preacher's cloak ; but he paid no attention to these hints, and continued to rave like a madman. The same sermon he preached also in Gralata and in other places. And his influence was the greater, as he was almost the only individual at the capital at all capa- ble of making a sermon, and as he could at least pretend to speak from his own experience of the tendency of this system of missionary and Bible means, and also from his personal knowledge of the motives and designs of those engaged in the work. " In consequence of all this, there was an immediate inter- ference in all the schools : every thing had to undergo the strictest scrutiny ; the books were subjected to the most rigid examination ; and, though they had the patriarch's own seal in their favor, though nothing appeared against them, yet it was resolved that poison must be concealed somewhere in them, and that therefore they must cease to be used as school-books, and the old church prayers and Psalters must be introduced in their stead. The teachers, one and all, resisted these measures for some time; but they were .finally compelled to make at least a show of submission, either in whole or in part. " Blessed be God, whether His beloved Son shall see of the travail of His soul, and whether He shall come and reign over the hearts of men or not, does not depend on princes or patriarchs. And as we endeavored to publish the laws of His kingdom, and to prepare the way for His coniing to take possession of it under the former patriarch, so do we resolve in the strength of the Lord to labor stiU more abundantly to do this under the latter." At the opening of another year there were evidences thai the truth was taking effect, and that the good Spirit was moving upon the hearts of the people. He writes in his journal : — "February 28, 1835. The state of things among the Ar- menians continues interesting. Almost every day, for a long time, there have been little assemblies in Constantinople for reading the Bible, God's own blessed word; almost every day some go to Peshtimaljian with questions ; and very fre- WISE COUNSEL. 179 quently some one comes to us for a solution of such as Pesh- timaljian cannot satisfactorily answer. A short time since they sent over to us to know what they were to do for a church. We replied, Be in no hurry at present. You are now going on well ; your numbers are daily increasing ; your influ- ence is extending. Be content for a while to break your bread from house to house. Perhaps, by and by, the patri- arch himself wUl give you a church, where you can worship God Lq spirit and in truth, and where the law and the prophets, with the glorious Gospel, can be read and ex- pounded every Sabbath day. At any rate, have no fear but Ihat the Lord wUl build you a sure house. The next day, they sent to know what they were to do for priests. We sent word back to them to pray that ' a great company of the priests might become obedient to the faith.' " The excitement has been certainly great, but it has ap- peared to be rather a deep and earnest and sincere inquiry about the truth, and the way of salvation, than anxiety about a personal interest in its blessings. It has existed princi- pally among the more sober and respectable of the people, -and has been promoted by means judiciously selected and applied ; and, what, is truly wonderful, scarcely any opposi- tion has been heard of from any quarter. It is difficult to account for this except from the fact that the bishops are really more enlightened than the people. Should the latter begin to take the lead, and the former to fall in the rear, then it wUl ' be impossible but that offences should come ; ' and, according to human view, there is but one way to prevent it, and that is by endeavoring to enlighten equally the clergy and the laity, and to bring them all forward together. When I first came into these countries, I laid hold of individuals, and endeavored to pull them out of the fire ; but my aim is now to take hold of whole communities, and, as far as possible, to raise them all up to 'sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.' The Lord grant that not one may be left behind ! ~ " We are careful to say nothing which shall inflame the people against the priests, or the priests against the people ; and we take as much pains to avoid an open rupture with either as General Washington ever did to avoid exposing the lives of his iew hardy but ragged half -accoutred soldiers, by risking a general battle. Washington rendered himself unpopular by so doing ; but he manifestly did right, and pos- 180 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. terity has given a verdict in his favor. He might have ob- tained for himself momentary glory and renown, by rushing into battle and dying like a brave man, but — our country would have been lost 1 He fought for his country, and not for himself. His plans and his efforts had in view the good of his country, and not his own reputation. And thus we should labor for the salvation of these people, and not for a martyr's crown. The ranks of the enemy are now thinning out daily, by desertions to. the standard of truth, and we hope to come off victorious, without entering the arena of contro- versy ; yet we would not forget that the ' foolishness of God is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men.' When, therefore, the providence of God evidently calls us to the field of battle, by the. grace of God we will fight, sure of the victory. At present we need, more than any thing else, not the spirit of controversy, but the Spirit of God, the Spirit of Christ, the spirit of love, of holiness, of forgiveness, tenderness, long-suffering, and patience. May this be poured out upon us abundantly ! " The Greek patriarch at Constantinople, having shown an enlightened zeal for the improvement of the people by en- couraging the establishment of schools, and by favoring the course of the more evangelical among his clergy, was re- moved by the Synod. The new patriarch entered upon his office with a display of bigotry and zeal against the truth and against all that was calculated to enlighten and elevate the people. He applied to the Porte for authority to dismiss from the schools all the teachers who were not forward to carry out the views of the Synod against the heresy that was beginning to spread. He sent a priest to preach in the churches, who denounced the former patriarch as a Protes- tant, and declared that, had he continued in office but three years longer, he would have made the whole Greek Church Protestaiit by means of the Lancasterian schools. In regard to these proceedings Mr. Goodell writes : — " March 6, 1835. The effect of all this has been very dif- ferent from what the patriarch expected and intended, for the reaction was tremendous. The preacher had to stop DEATH OP MISSIONARIES. 181 preaching, and the patriarch was insulted to his face. The fact is, there have been so many examinations into this system of school operations, and all without discovering any thin^ treasonable, that the people are heartily tired of it, and seem determined to submit to no more vexations of the kind ; and they have taken a stand, which looks very much like the atti- tude of defiance. I am perfectly astonished at the advance they have made, and the degree of influence and independ- ence they have acquired, while the dignitaries of the church have lost in the same proportion. , It appears to me that the latter have lost full fifty per cent since I first came to Con- stantinople, nearly four years ago. Every struggle they make shows more and more their weakness instead of tljeir strength. "The above-mentioned priest came over to Pera, and preached a whole sermon against our Greek school, uttering the most furious exclamations, and raving like a maniac. But every little girl comes just as before ; not a single child was frightened away for a single day, and the school goes on as prosperously as ever. Besides all this, two new schools for boys, on the Lancasterian plan, have gone into operation in the interior. April 2, he writes : " The good work goes on among the Armenians without any abatement. The change that has taken place among them within the last fifteen months is truly astonishing, and almost surpasses belief. Three of those who are most active in the reformation, and who talk and read and preach in all companies and on all occasions and with all boldness, are members of the great Synod, by which every thing relative to the affairs of the church or of the nation (the Armenians) is regulated. Almost every day, too, I am visited more or less by Mussulmans. I could very profitably devote my whole time to them." Under the above date (April 2, 1835), he makes mention of the death of several eminent missionaries in different parts of the world : — " fhe letter which brought us the intelligence of the death of Dr. Dodge, at Jerusalem, informed us also of .the decease of the Rev. Dr. Morrison, in China, and of the Rev. Dr. Carey, at Serampore. And it was only a few days previous that we heard of our brethren Lyman and Munson being devoured by cannibals in the Island of Sumatra. This last 182 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. seems to us particularly shocking and awful, because it is an event so uncommon. But in reality what di£Eerence does it make whether our bodies be devoured by cannibals or by worms ? Our blessed Lord will in either case know where to find us at the resurrection of the just." In his correspondence at this time he speaks hopefully and confidently of the blessing which was coming upon the peo- ple for whom he was laboring and praying. In a letter to a fiiiend in Boston, dated Constantinople, Oct. 13, 1835, he writes : — " Tour kind letter of May 7th was received July the ith, together with the penknives and razors, with which, indeed, you have kept me well supplied these thirteen years. But for the former I should not have written so much nor so well ; and but for the latter I should not have made so decent an appearance when I went abroad. Oh, how pleas- ant it is to belong to the kingdom of Christ, and to use razors, penknives, scissors, and, indeed, every thing, under His spiritual reign ! " As you already know, we erected His standard at this capital four years ago, and I am happy to report that it is now seen from afar. Many eyes are directed towards it, and not only so, but there is really a gathering round it. Instead of attempting to teach the Bible as heretofore, there is a willingness on the part of many Armenians that the Bible should teach them. They sit down at the feet of Christ to learn of Him, and are, I trust, becoming wise unto salvation. I have never before seen so much tenderness of feeling since I left America, unless perhaps at times in our English congregation at Malta. It seems like the coming over of a cloud, and the first fresh droppings of the rain after a long-continued and most distressing drought. It is like the coming back of the Holy Spirit to dwell with men on the earth, and to fit them to become subjects of the spiritual reign of Christ. " But I was going to teU you of a conversation I had svith an Armenian, a friend of ours, who lives in one of the vil- lages on the beautiful Bosphorus, and who can scarcely be less than fourscore years and ten. His limbs shake like those of one afflicted with the palsy, and he cannot even take his coffee without drawing his knees up near to his chin, and CITIZENSHIP IN HEAVEN. 183 grasping the cup between, them with both hands. But, strange as it may seem, he is always found working at his trade, and his mind is vigorous and active. As he is sensible that he cannot continue long in this world, his thoughts are much directed to that world of which he is soon to be an inhabitant ; and, whenever I visit him, he always has many questions to ask about the momentous concerns of that world, and he a;lways asks them with a serious and tender spirit. It is pleasant to talk with him, and tell him of the fulness and freeness of salvation by Christ. In the last interview I had with him, something was said of ' our con- versation,' or, as it should be rendered; ' citizenship, being in heaven.' I told him that during the Greek revolution many respectable families fled to Malta. They lived there several years, but they did not become citizens of Malta. They did not build houses there, nor make any arrangement for a per- manent residence there. They did not intermarry nor amalga- mate with the people there, but, on the contrary, they retained their own customs and manners, and formed a class by them- selves. They were citizens of Greece. They were interested in the affairs of Greece, and read every thing which was published about the state of things there. They laid out their money for houses and lands in Greece, and were making preparation to remove thither with their whole families. They hailed as a brother every one who was a friend to Greece, and they had a time of rejoicing whenever they heard good news from that country. In fact, they carried on a brisk correspond- ence and trade with Greece ; all their thoughts and desires and aims and endeavors had some reference or other to Greece ; they lived in Malta, but their citizenship was in Greece ; and they were known and acknowledged every- where as the citizens of Greece. Every one of them could say, ' That is my country ; that is my home ; there my best friends and kindred dwell.' "Just so should 'our citizenship be in heaven.' Every thing we do or say should have special reference to heaven. And whenever we are at a loss to know what is meant by ' our citizenship being in heaven,' we should think of these citizens of Greece. And oh, may our thoughts always dwell in heaven with a thousand times more delight and interest than theirs did. in Greece ! " The extracts from his journal are continued : — 184 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. ' "Wednesday, October 28. I was visited to-day by three Armenian bishops. One of them was Bishop of , near Aleppo ; the otlier two were from the party of the patriarch here, one of them being his chief secretary. The conversa- tion turned on what was moral, and what merely ceremonial, in the institutions of religion. They all agreed with me that in Christianity the mode, the outward form, was comparatively nothing, while the spirit was every thing. Every thing in the institutions of Christ which pertained to the ceremonial part was, I told them, left unprescribed, to be accommodated to the customs of different countries, and the changed state of society of different periods. In the Lord's Supper, for instance, not a word was said at what hour it must be ob- served, whether morning, noon, or night ; in what way, whether standing, sitting, or kneeling ; how often, whether once a year, once a month, once a week, once a day, or sev- eral times a day ; in what place, whether in a ' large upper room ' or on the lower floor. In fact, every thing ceremonial about the institution was left altogether undefined. The great thing required was to do it in remembrance of Christ. " So of prayer. We are required to make known our requests unto God; but we are not told whether we are to do it standing, kneeling, or lying prostrate on the ground. Every thing outward and ceremonial about it is entirely over- looked, as not worth a straw in comparison with the inward and the spiritual frame of the worslupper. " But how different from this are the requirements of the Koran ! and how different every false religion in the world ! In all false religions the mode, the form, is in general every thing. Every ceremony is defined with as much minuteness and accuracy as though, like a medical prescription, it had some intrinsic eificacy in itself; and, instead of being re- garded as means designed merely to produce a moral effect, was regarded as efficacious in proportion to the precise and punctilious exactness with which the external rite should be performed. " So in regard to the etiquette of the royal palace. The forms of behavior are prescribed ; there must be a punctil- ious attention to exactness ; ceremony is every thing ; for the Sultan looketh only on the outward appearance, and can command nothing further. But God is a Spirit who looketh on the heart, and the service He requireth is spiritual ; and it may be observed in general that whenever this truth is WOHK ADVANCING. 185 forgotten, and the moral effect of any institution of Christ is lost sight of by men, the ceremonial part is in exact propor- tion magnified by them. " I afterwards conversed with them on the importance of their doing just what John the Baptist did, when he called upon the people to repent of their sins and forsake them, that they might be ready to welcome the spiritual reign of Christ. They must do what Moses did, when he enjoined upon the people to sanctify themselves and be ready, that the Lord might come down and do wonders among them ; for it was very evident to me that the darkness was fleeing and the true light beginning to shine among them, and that God was about to visit and bless them. "November 14. Received a letter this morning from the Bishop of Bhodosto, addressing me as ' the honorable Father,' ' the illustrious preacher of the Gospel,' &c. He begs me to overlook and forgive a misdemeanor in one of the young Armenians in the high school (he had stolen books from us), as he now appeared penitent, and the bishop would himself be a guarantee for his good behavior in time to come, if we would take him again into our service. Another instance of the confidence and kind feelings of these high dignitaries of the church towards us and our objects. "November 30. The good work among the Armenians has been steadily advancing from week to week, and it now seems to be carrying bishops, bankers, every thing before it. And what is still more glorious, the work of regeneration has absolutely commenced, and is following right on after the work of reformation. God's blessed word was the first in order, and now it is God's blessed Spirit. We have seen nothing like this, nothing to be compared with it, since we left America, now almost thirteen years ago. "December 9. At Hass-Keuy called on Der Kevork, the learned priest of whose ordinatiop, together with that of fourteen others, I have made mention. The evidence he gives of being truly ' a man after God's own heart ' is becom- ing more and more decisive. This priest has the charge of a school consisting of three hundred and seventy-five boys, with some half a dozen under-teachers. A class of twenty, the finest boys in the school, were attending, under his more im- mediate direction, to the critical study of the New Testament. After hearing them read, construe, and explain, I expressed the great gratification I felt in seeing them have in their own 18t> FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. hands, reaii with their own eyes, and endeavor to understand with their own judgments, the words of eternal life. I then added that I had read the whole New Testament through five or six times in Ancient Greek, several times in Turkish, Armeno-Turkish, and Modern Greek, several times in Italian, Latia, and Arabic, and between fifty and sixty times in Eng- lish; air this not carelessly, but with thought and reflection, and not only with attention of the mind, but with a sincere and prayerful desire of the heart to understand it, and that the more I read it the better I liked it. It was truly a light to our feet and a lamp to our path. It was my delight to read of the Lord Jesus Christ, God's beloved Son ; to read of His miracles, of His doctrines, of His love and power and tenderness and compassion. And when I was reading about Him, how delightfid. to stop and think of Him, trust in Him, learn of Him, pray to Him, and love and praise and serve Him ! How delightful to belong to His kmgdom, to obey all the laws of His empire, and to observe all His institutions ! And to think that when we are removed from this dark and distant and rebellious province of His domain, we shall go to the capital city, where He lives and reigns and shows the glory which He had with the Father before the world was. " April 5, 1836. Our helpers have been in jeopardy. One of the boldest and strongest of them, who talked a great deal, and whose arguments no one could confute, was accused by a priest of being an infidel, and was publicly denoimced in the church. All Constantinople, in consequence, was in an uproar ; the noise was prodigious, and the patriarch appointed a commission consisting of two bishops, several priests, and several of the principal laymen of that church, to examine the accused person. "We were all extremely anxious for the result, as a blow struck at this one would be a blow for all our helpers. But this special commission not only pronounced him orthodox, but declared the priest who had accused him of infidelity of being an infidel himself. One of the bishops afterward patted him on the shoulder, and told him to be of good courage, for he was not alone, but many others were talking and stUl more were thinking just like Mm on these subjects. But while the matter was under investigation, the enemies were very busy in ascertaining the number of these 'evangelical infidels,' as they were called, and they- had already written down the names of eight hundred persons, The Lord add to their number a thousand-fold." LETTER TO DR. PLUMER. 187 A letter to the Eev. "William S. Plumer, D.D., then at Richmond, Va., contains an interesting account of a confer- ence of missionaries at Smyrna, to which he was called in the spring of 1836. The object of the conference was to look over the past and see where mistakes had been made or de- ficiencies had occurred, and to inquire of one another, and together of the Lord, what more could be done to give free course to the Gospel and secure its influence in the hearts of the people. The meeting was one of great religious enjoy- ment, and all present received a new impulse in the cause in which they were engaged, and new encouragement to go for ward. The letter is given entire : — Constantinople, April 4, 1836. Ret. and deak Sik, — I am indebted to you for several letters,- — the last bearing date "Washiogton City, Sept. 14, 1835," and though I cannot at present pay you so much as even the interest, yet it may be some satisfaction to you to know that I acknowledge the debt. Let me say, too, that all your drafts in favor of those recommended to my hospi- tality have been duly honored at sight, nor do I anticipate the necessity of ever protesting any such bills of yours, in whose favor soever they may be drawn. I returned a few days since from the meeting of the " Gen- eral Assembly " at Smyrna, and a most interesting session we had. We were all of the same mind and the same judgment, and the most perfect unanimity, of course, prevailed. Scarcely a dissenting voice was heard on any subject. This was the more remarkable, as we have occupied different and distant stations, and were in general ignorant of each other's partic- ular views as to the best course to be pursued in our efforts to regenerate these dead churches. Our meetings for busi- ness commenced usually at nine o'clock in the morning. At sis o'clock almost every morning I met the children of the mission and other families, and endeavored to bring them all, every one of them, into the kingdom of Christ. Almost every evening we had social prayer-meetings, which were truly precious. Much of the conversation was ab6ut Christ and heaven. Whatever subject was introduced, it was almost sure in the end to run iato heaven. And frequently, when the meetiog was declared to be finished, we would all sit 188 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. down, and go to talking again, till some one would say, "Arise, let us go henie." What gave peculiar interest to the occasion was, that four of the oldest missionaries of the Board in these countries, who have not all met before for many years, were present, viz., the Rev. Messrs. King, Temple, Bird, and myseK. Mr. Bird was my fellow-student at the Theological Seminary, my fellow-passenger from America, and my fellow-laborer for several years in Syria, but I had not seen him or his family before for six years. Mr. King Was also with us, both at the Theological Seminary and in Syria ; but since either of us had had an opportunity before of bowing the knee with him at the throne of mercy, his, fellow-traveller and companion in labor, our beloved brother Fisk, had gone to bow with the ten thousand times ten thousand round about the throne above, near eleven years ago. Mr. Temple was my classmate at the academy, at college, and at the Theological Seminary, — in all nine years, the last seven of which he was my room-mate. We ate at the same table, and slept in the same bed, and prayed in the same closet ; twice, also, we Jiad been feUow- laborers at Malta ; but five years had elapsed since our last meeting. We had no expectation of all meeting together again, till we should meet in another and very different part of the empire of Christ, even the capital of His glorious king- dom. And as — excepting the Rev. Mr. Lowndes, of Corfu, who is of the London Missionary Society — we four were the oldest missionaries this side of India of any society what- ever, we could not but feel that the time for putting off this tabernacle was in all probability, at least for some of us, drawing nigh. You can easily imagine, then, that the season throughout must have been one of most tender interest to us. At the dose of . all, we united in celebrating the love of Christ at His table, and then parted, hoping to see each other again in that world where our hearts will rejoice, and our joy no man can take from us. T ought to add that, in addition to this renewing of old acquaintances (among whom should be included the Rev. Messrs. Arundel, Lewis, and Jetter, with Mr. Barker), I had the happiness also of forming some new ones, among whom I must not omit to mention Mr. and Mrs. Adger and Mr. and Mrs. Houston, all of whom are from your section of the country, and the two latter from your own State, and all of whom are exceedingly dear to us. We had also with us, to A missionary's wife. 189 assist by his counsels and prayers during the whole session, the Rev. Mr. Paxton, who must be known personally to many of your good people in Richmond, and who appears to be truly a man of, God. Oh, I love to see ' the North give up, and the South not keep back,' in more senses than one. Speaking of the South reminds me that I have recently read the memoir of your good Dr. Rice._, With his views on most of the absorbing subjects of the day I must say I am de- lighted. He is always sober, practical, and not afraid to follow the Bible, wherever it may lead him. This is what I like.. May the great Head of the church raise up many such ! But I must dose. I do not know that I have any acquain- tances in your part of Virginia, unless Captain Skinner may be in your vicinity, of whom we cherish a grateful remem- brance. But you can, if you please, " salute every saint in Christ Jesus," and say that " we are members one of another." The Lord bless you, my brother, and finally bring you and, through your instrumentality, many with you to His eter- nal kmgdom ! And thus also may He bring, Tours most truly and affectionately, W. GOODELL. His views in regard to the qualifications of a missionary's wife having been asked by the Board at home, he communi- cated them in full. Only one particular is here given, as not inappropriate to the discussion of some points that occupy public attention at the present day, and as having universal application. " The very highest qualifications which a married woman can possess are those which fit her to discharge the duties of a wife and a mother. " The exceptions to this rule are so rare, that the Bible takes no notice . of them. On the contrary, it everywhere teaches that her first duties belong to her own family. Her place is in the centre of domestic cares ; and her atten- tion to public duties is always to be regulated by a due regard to her domestic claims. Such is the rule; and i£ there be an exception to it, the wife of the missionary in this part of the world is not likely to be the one. In these coimtries, where so much more can be done by living than 190 POETT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. by preaching, a missionary family is, or ought to be, the very nursery of heaven. , His house is necessarily large, to ac- commodate translators, teachers, and. inquirers. He has apartments consecrated especially to prayer and praise, to reading the word of God, and to preaching the glad tidings of the kingdom. He is visited by all sorts of persons, from all parts of the country, at all hours of the day. And ought not his family to be a pattern of whatsoever things are lovely, honest, and of good report ? Ought not his family to exhibit all that comfort, and order, and neatness, and harmony, and purity, and frugality, and punctuality, and wisdom, and piety, and good sense, and well-formed habits, for which the domes- tic constitution is so happily designed ? In short, should not his family be such that it may be referred to by the whole community as a specimen of what a Christian and well- regulated family ought to be ? But whether such a beautiful example be exhibited in the family of the missionary, or not, turns chiefly on the point whether ' she looketh well to the ways of her household.' Nor can she procure the assistance of any one to divide with her the care and responsibility of all this. With you the thing is easy ; with her, beyond the bounds of possibility. Poetry and eloquence in America may sing a rapturous song and tell a thrilling story about her future labors, but she will find, after all, that her most important duties are those which are too common to be celebrated in song, and too humble to procure renown. " And, besides, she comes to a country where the customs are Oriental, where the sphere of woman has from time immemorial ,been much more limited than with us in Amer- ica, and where she wUl get little credit to herself by going out of what ev.en the Bible itself seems to recognize as her proper sphere. The people of the country are quick-sighted. They are by no means unapt at quoting Scripture, whenever they can make it answer their purpose. And they will not be able to see how her zeal is according to knowledge, if she neglect her own in providing for others. They will not be able to see how she is fit to be trusted with the children of others, if she does not appear to know how to manage her own ; nor how she can be capable of teaching them their duty to God, if she fail in teaching them how to conduct them- selves in the presence of their fellow-men. And you must know that much more attention is usually paid to dress and manners here than in America." ORIENTAL CURIOSITIES. 191 To a lady in the United States, who had written to him asking for Oriental curiosities, he wrote : — ■ " Had I received your letter a few hours sooner, I could and would have sent you a few curiosities from Jerusalem, for I was then making up a parcel for various friends in Amer- ica. But now I have not so much as an olive leaf from the Mount of Olives, nor a pebble from the Brook Kedron, nor a wUd-iiower from the Garden of Gethsemane, nor a thistle from the Plains of Bethlehem, nor a petrifaction, of which there are some beautiful specimens, from Mount Carmel, nor a branch from the stately cedars of Xebanon, nor a sin- gle bit of asphaltum from the Dead Sea. No ; the only thing I now have from Palestine is a small stick which was cut on the banks of the Jordan. And this, if you please, you can have made into something which, without one atom of superstition, you may keep, in order to help give a freshness and reality to the history of all those interesting scenes which took place on the banks of that sacred stream. Indeed, you can, if you please, suppose that our blessed Lord Himself stood by the parent stock when at His baptism He prayed, and a dove came upon His head, and from the opening heavens a voice broke forth in the hearing of the astonished multitude, ' This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.' " Indeed, my dear friend, no Biblical scholar or enlightened Christian can visit Palestine without a feeling more deep and vivid than before, that every word of the Bible is true. Not only is the country the same, the mountains and valleys and rocks, but the customs are the same ; and the allusions to these which abound in the Scriptures have. a beauty, a force, and a pertinency which none but an Oriental is fully capable of appreciating, and which, in some instances, none but an Oriental can imderstand at all." To one of the missionaries at Broosa he wrote in a time ii peculiar trial and anxiety, occasioned by opposition to the truth and to the missionary work :_ — Constantinople, July 4, 1836. Mr DEARLY BELOVED SiSTER, — I received yours of the 18th ult, and I do not wonder you have felt disconsolate. But " hope thou in God, for thou shalt yet praise Him, who is the help of thy countenance and thy God." By the letter from Mr. Temple, which I sent for your 192 POETY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. perusal last week, and by the copies of a defence of the mis- sionaries, written by a Greek, which I sent you to-day, you will learn how matters are going on in that quarter. It calls, I think, for special thanksgiving to God that this collision with the Greek ecclesiastics at Smyrna did not take place at an earlier period of the mission there. The mis- sionaries have now done so much, and got such a foothold, established so many schools, made so many acquaintances, secured so many friends, conveyed a knowledge of the Gos- pel to so many minds, and are, moreover, now able to make themselves heard so extensively through the public press, that it is thought the priests will " prevail nothing," but wUl themselves be evident losers by the controversy. But at Eroosa, on the other hand, you wiU, I fear, be mis- represented, condemned unheard, and your influence for the present be curtailed. Not that you are to be blamed for the course things have taken ; for I know of no missionaries of the Board in whose discretion I have greater confidence than in that of the missionaries at Broosa ; and you have certainly succeeded in the good providence of God in parrying this blow much longer than I expected you would. But " it is impossible (even after we have done our very best) but that offences should come ; " and, when they do come, we must look to God for light and direction, and endeayor to turn them to the best account possible. "We are not to take it for granted that they will certainly promote the good cause ; for they may hinder it. They call to fasting, humiliation, and prayer ; and, at any rate, they may always, and should always, be improved to our own growth in grace. I have been led to think they are sometimes designed especially for our own good, — are sent on purpose to make us more hum- ble and more heavenly minded, and to quicken us in our way to heaven. And though it is exceedingly humiliating to think that the people must remain still longer in ignorance, and die in their sins, in order that the missionary may " not perish, but have eternal life," yet these views I expressed to my brethren in Smyrna at the general meeting last spring ; for I saw evidence that they had all been benefited by the various trials and afflictions through which they had been called to pass, — each one tried in the very point where his character needed most refining. But whoever may be the instruments, or whatever may be the particular design of Providence, they may, as I said STRIKING COINCIDBNbES. 193 before, always be improved to our owu good, — frequently also to the benefit of some others, — whUe sometimes tliey. are manifestly overruled, as well as intended, for the good of the cause. One thing is certain, viz., that the great Head of the church has no less authority and control in the king- dom of providence than He has in the kingdom of grace, and that our trials are no less the appointments of His wis- dom than our salvation is the fruit of His love. In each case it is He Himself, acting in His own official character as Kiug in Zion. The hand that weighs and portions out to us the former is the same kind hand that dispenses so freely the blessings of the latter. And, however bitter the cup we have to drink, we are sure it contains nothing unnecessary or unkind ; and we should take it from His hand with as much meekness as we accept of eternal life with thankfulness. In fine, our disappointments and trials are not to bo re- garded as a chapter of accidents, but they are to be looked on, and looked for, as dispensations wbich are suited to our particular state, and by which God wUl either mend us or ruin us. Be assured you have the prayers and sympathy of us all ; and, as I have had more of such experience, perhaps I may say, especially of your friend and brother, W. GOODELL. He records in his journal, under date of Oct. 1, 1836, some striking coincidences : — " It is a very remarkable circumstance that my brother Joel, in Ohio, and myself, in Constantinople, both of ue, on the 10th of May, 1835, the very day of our sister Lydia's death in New York, preached from this text, 'There re- maineth therefore a rest to the people of God,' — both of us thinking and preaching and praying about heaven at the yery time of our sister's entrance there, as our hope and trust is. " It is very remarkable, too, that of our disjointed family three should be ministers of the Gospel, in three different countries ; and that all the rest, with all those connected with them in marxiage, should be members of the church of Christ. ' Bless the Lord, my soul, and forget not all His benefits.' " "Witfi all his calmness and self-possession, there were times when he became excited with earnest desires for the success 9 M 194 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. of his work, and the triumph of the truth. This desire only became more intense as he saw the day approaching. To a missionary at another station he wrote, under date of Jan. 14,1837: — " Light is kindling up here and there. Truth is prevail- ing. Priests and people, ra some cases, sit up all night to talk about the glorious Gospel. I am sometimes quite fever- ish with excitement. I want to jump ; I want to fly ; I want a thousand tongues to proclaim the unsearchable riches of Christ. We are unable to do the ten thousandth part we want to do. We do little more than stand and see the salva- tion of God." To the Rev. Mr. Houston, who was considering the ques- tion of duty in regard to remaining at the island of Scio, or seeking a more promising field of labor on the mainland in Greece, he wrote, Feb. 4, 1837 : — " Mt dear Brother, — It is my decided opinion, and it is the opiuion also of some of my brethren here (I have not had time to consult them all), that you would be justi- fied, should you ' enter into a ship, and pass over to the other side,' though not to your ' own city.' And even your very departure might be a greater blessiag to the people of Scio than your presence has been. They might blame them- selves, and blame one another, and deeply regret the privileges they had lost; and thus be prepared better to appreciate and improve those they might enjoy in time to come. But, in shakiug off the dust of your feet, be careful to do it in the most Christian manner possible. It should be a very solemn season, a season of great tender- ness and prayerfulness. In taking your final leave of your neighbors and acquaintances, you should endeavor to give them the decided impression that you love all the people of the island, and feel most kindly towards them; that you had no object in coming but to do them good; that you leave them, having great sorrow in your heart, but that you go for the sake of carrying the blessings they undervalue to others who call for them, and will gladly avail themselves of them. And when you ' have gone over Greece, and have no more place in those parts,' come to Constantinople. We need a helper exceedingly, and have recently written for one expressly for the Greeks here." MISREPRESENTATION. 195 The extracts from his journal are continued : — " March 5, 1837. Some time last week one of the hermits put up a paper on the door of the Greek church in Pera> calling upon all the people to rise and utterly exterminate the corrupter of their youth and the destroyer of their religion. One of the principal citizens, passing by, saw it, ' and informed the bishop, in order that it might be immedi- ately taken down ; for, said he, should it come to the ears of the Sultan, as no individual is specified, he wiU very naturally think himself intended. But, though the paper was forthwith removed, yet it produced so much sensation that many protected Greeks went to church on Sunday, prepared, in case ' priest E. should denounce any individual as a heretic, to drag the preacher from the pulpit, and turn him into the street. The Sublime Porte also subsequently took cognizance of the paper, interpreting it, of course, in the very natural way suggested above; and the Greek patriarch found it very difficult to give a satisfactory account of the business. Some of the Greeks were for accusing our own quiet selves as the authors of the papefpbut no one dared to do it openly and formally. " March 17. Met in the street an Armenian teacher, who occasionally visited us last summer, and who had so much to say against superfluous worship. He asked whether our high school had commenced since the plague. I told him that our school no longer existed, but that there would be another and better one at Hass Keuy. He expressed surprise, and asked me to explain myself. As he appeared to be perfectly ignorant of all that had transpired, I began by saying, ' You are doubtless aware that the chief men of the nation became a little alarmed about our high school, not knowing what might grow out of it, and therefore ' — " ' Aman ! Aman ! ' (Alas ! Alas !) he interrupted, ' I under- stand it all. Aman ! Aman ! ' " ' But stop a moment,' said I, ' and you wiU see that it is all ordered right, and has turned out .well. You do not underst ' — " ' Aman ! Aman ! ' he again interrupted. ' I understand it aU ; my worst fears are realized. Aman ! Aman ! ' And thus he left me, crying, as long as I could hear him, ' Aman ! Aman ! ' which, for aught I know, he is repeating to this day. 196 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. "April 4. Being in the city to-day, a beggar, sitting by the wayside, asked charity for the sake of the mediation of Christ. I do not recollect of ever hearing a beggar use this plea before. If Christians, they generally ask for the sake of the Virgin, or some of the saints. In the present instance the poor man's plea was not in vain ; for I stopped at once, and gave him something, and I resolved to give something, if in my power, to every beggar who asked in the name of Christ, recollecting that blessed promise of His, that ' what- soever we ask in His name, it shall be given us.' And if His name had influence with me, how much more influence does it have in heaven ! I treat it with some respect, but in heaven it is regarded and treated according to its infinite wortliiness. "Mai/ 20. I was visited to-day by a lady of the papal Armenian Church, who wished to change her religion and become Protestant. She could read, and appeared intelli- gent ; had heard much of our dwelling in love, without ever quarrelling and fighting with one another, and many other wonderful things ; and she begged to be admitted to our communion, and unite all her interests, temporal as well as spiritual, with ours. After assuring her that our kingdom was not of this world, and that we were building up no church here, nor forming any ecclesiastical organization whatever, I entered iuto conversation with her at once on the great and fundamental doctrines of the Gospel, — on our being justified by faith; our^ being united to Christ; His dwelling in us ; manifesting Himself unto us as He does not unto the world ; drawing our hearts away from earthly vani- ties; and enabling us to live in His kingdom, and to eat bread in His kingdom, even though all around us belong to the' kingdom of darkness and the kingdom of sin. There was something suspicious about the woman ; but whatever was her motive in coming, she heard many things which seemed to surprise and impress her, and which may be the means, under the Holy Spirit, of bringing her to Christ and lieaven." To the Corresponding Secretary at Boston he wrote, May 9, 1837 : — " The sweet influences of heaven still descend upon us, gently, indeed, but constantly, and, as for the last four years, VISIT TO BROOSA. 197 uninterruptedly ; and this, perhaps, is belter than a heavy shower of short duration to soften the dry and parched earth, which has been baked for centuries. Several Roman Catho- lics have become hopefully converted ; but, strange to tell, we hear not a word of opposition from any quarter. Every thing betokens a great revival of pure and undefiled religion in this mighty city; and we bespeak the prayers of the churches, both for ourselves and the people. Let it be known, too, that more apparently can be done now by prayer than in any other way. Whoever prays most helps most. What a privilege to the widow and the orphan ! " In the month of June, 1837, he made a visit to the mis- sion families at Broosa, of which he gave an account in a letter to Oliver Powers, Esq., father of one of the mission- aries : — Constantinople, June 20, 1837. Mt vekt dear Sib, — I have just made a visit in person to Broosa, and am happy now to make another by letter to Phillipston, and acknowledge your kind favor, written on the fifty-fifth anniversary of your birth, and received one year ago to-day. It was only yesterday I returned from one of the most interesting visits I ever enjoyed, having spent a whole week with the beloved families at Broosa, and feeling all the time as though I were on the Mount of Transfigura- tion. We talked and sung and prayed together. We walked out and rode out and visited together. We sat together in heavenly places in Christ, arid ate and drank together at the table of our Lord. And — " What peaceful hours we then enjoyed 1 How swe6t their mem'ry still ! " Both of those dear families, I am happy to assure you, ap- pear really to be living a heavenly life upon earth. They love one another, and dwell in God, and God in them. Their homes are still, clean, quiet, peaceful, pleasant, and happy; where the blessed Saviour loves to dwell, and where, I trust. He will always dwell, till He takes them up to dwell always with Him. They pray a great deal for one another, for their dear friends in America, and especially for the poor, perishing people around them ; and they are exerting all about them an influence as gentle, yet refreshing, as the dews 198 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. of heaven. They have erected the standard of the cross at the foot of Mount Olympus, which is seen afar off; and, though the wicked have clapped their hands in derision, yet I do verily believe it will never be taken down. No ; thou- sands and tens of thousands shall yet flock around it, and enjoy the happiness of Messiah's reign. I spent the first night in one family, and the second in the other, and so on during my whole stay, and we were all together every day excepting one. They gave me apple-pies made from American apples ; pumpkin-pies made of Ameri- can pumpkin ; bread spread over with American butter ; cakes fried in American lard ; boiled corn with molasses, after the American fashion ; together with American cheese, American currants, and American spruce-beer, — all " sancti- fied by the word of God and prayer ; " and we felt that we were indeed " eating bread in the kingdom of God." For the dried-apple sent me by your beloved daughter, from the old farm in Templeton, will you return her my warmest thanks ? I brought it with me on my return from Broosa, and wish to assure her that it was very acceptable. Will you remember me also to your new minister ? I once saw him, though he may not recollect me. May he have an unction from the Holy One, and his labors be" greatly blessed ! I almost forgot to say that while at Broosa I rode out to •see the spot where your beloved children will probably find their last resting-place. It is very retired and romantic, away from the noise of men ; and a sweeter spot one need not desire to lie in till the bright morning of the resur- rection. Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian love to aU your dear family. WiU you remember us and our six little ones in your prayers ? Yours truly and affectionately, Tr. Goodell. In a communication to the Board, he related some of the incidents of his journey, which are inserted as showing the condition of the interior and the character of the govern- ment : — "Constantinople, July 25, 1837. I left this for Broosa on the 7th of June, and returned on the 19th. Broosa is JOURNEY HOMEWARD. 199 about twenty mDes from Mondania, which is a seaport town, situated on the southern shore of the Marmora ; and, as the Sea of Marmora is here, including the gulf, full sixty miles across, Broosa cannot be less than eighty miles from Con- stantinople. I left home at five o'clock in the evening in an open boat, and arrived at Broosa on horseback before the middle of the following day. " The return from Broosa to Constantiuople is often a more serious matter ; for, as the north are the prevailing winds, it is necessary in such cases to row all the way back ; and, should the wind be strong, a detention at Mondania, or at some place (perhaps an unhihabited one) on the way, may be the consequence. This has happened to myself more than once ; and it requires all the patience one can command to keep himself quiet in a place where he can do nothing, enjoy nothing, and perchance find nothing to eat. " On the present occasion I was detained from a cause of a still more serious nature. An order had just come from Constantuiople to Mondania for a hundred Greeks ; and, as it appeared they were designed for the Sultan's navy, they were particularly sought for from among the boatmen. As might be expected, therefore, the boatmen fled in every direction^ and, as they were all Greeks, not a boat could, of course, be found. I went to the governor ; but he only exhorted me to patience. The plague was ragiag in the place, and every hour seemedto me as long as a day. The miserable coffee-shop where I was staying, and where nothing 8av« thick, muddy coffee could be obtained, was filled day and night with filthy, lounging Turks. The impressment of young Greeks was going on, and the mothers and sisters were assembled before the governor's house, weeping and lamenting the fate of their sons and brothers. As I passed by repeatedly, I said unto them, ' Weep not ; ' but my sym- pathy was impotent. Oh, how unlike His who could dry the mourner's tear ! " At length, on the third day, the governor, not being able to seize any more, put them all, forty in number, into a small craft of the coimtry to send them to Constantinople. There were, besides, two criminals, who had been taken up for coun- terfeiting money, and who were expecting nothing less than - the gallows. Several Armenians and Turks, similarly situ- ated with mysielf , also took passage. And, not knowing when there might be another opportunity for leaving the place, I 200 FOKTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. thougit best to take passage with them, although I feared, on the one hand, that the plague might break out among us, and, on the other, that the prisoners might mutiny, kill the guard, take possession of the boat, and carry me I knew not whither. We were in all sixty souls, crowded close together. But I secured a place for myself in the aftermost part by the tiller, where, although I had not sufficient room to stretch myself, I was in some measure isolated. " I was on board when those who had been impressed were brought from the prison. They were pinioned and chained two together. Their mothers and other female relatives rushed to the water's edge to give them the last embrace. Their cries rent the air. One mother fainted away ; another tore the flesh with her teeth from off her own arm ; another threw herself into the sea, and was pulled out by the soldiers. Some of the prisoners, too, sobbed and wept like children, and some danced and sung, while the tears were still streaming down their cheeks. As I sat there, I literally ' groaned in the spirit and was troubled.' I was ' pained at my very heart.' I tried to speak some word of comfort, but my voice faltered, and I wept freely. At last I was able to say to the young men, ' Fear not. ' Put your trust in God. Commit all your ways to Him. Cast all your cares upon Him. In all the kingdoms of this world there is more or less of oppression and wrong and suffering; but in the kingdom of Christ there is none. Let us all belong to His blessed kingdom, and we shall be happy for ever.' " We left Mondania about the middle of the day on Satur- day, and within three hours all the fresh water on board was consumed. As we were then tacking to double the Cape of Boor-Boornoo, the captain ran ashore with the boat to take in more ; but by the next morning this also was spent, together with all the bread. All that day we were without water, and the poor men had nothing but olives to eat, and I myself but little more. " Early on Monday morning we reached Constantinople, and preparations were immediately made for presenting the young men before the Capudan Pasha. Whether they were to be employed in the Sultan's service for life ; whether they were to receive any adequate pay ; whether they would ever be permitted to visit their friends ; whether they would be tempted by hard treatment,- or by kind offers, to become MISERABLE PEOPLE. 201 Mussulmans, — were questions which none present could answer. One of them was recently married ; one was betrothed ; one was the son of a priest ; and one * was the only son of his mother, and she a widow.' Oh, what misery has sin brought into this world ! Oh, this Ul-fated country ! When ' one woe is past, behold another woe cometh quickly.' God is desolating them with judgments, which foUow each other in quick succession. But they repent not ; they turn not from their evil ways ; there is scarcely one that under- standeth, or that asketh the cause of their sufferings ; they ' go on still in their trespasses.' This is the general charac- ter of the present generation. And the high probability is, that they wUl never see the good land, but that the greater part of them wUl be swept ofE by the desolating judgments of heaven ; and that it will remain for their children to live in ' the new heavens and new earth, wherein dwelleth right- eousness.' " e« 202 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTER XII. FOR a long period that terrible scourge of the East, the plague, seemed to have its home at Constantinople. Like nearly every other destructive pestilence that has swept over any considerable portion of the earth, it had its origin in Central Asia, from whence it began its westward march about the middle of the fourteenth century. Under the name of the " black death," it passed over into Europe, and became, as it were, domesticated on the shores of the Eastern Mediterranean. True to their belief in fatalism, the Moham- medans allowed it to come and go, without lifting a finger to prevent it. "What Allah wills must be," was one of the prominent articles of their creed. The Turkish government, until within the last few years, steadily refused to establish any sort of quarantine ; and when the plague appeared, no effective measures were taken to prevent its spread. The consequence was, that it seldom prevailed anywhere on the Mediterranean without coming to Constantinople, and some- tmies it remained for years. The Greeks, Armenians, Jews, &c., of Constantinople were far from regarding it with the stoical indiffeience of the Mohammedans. The disease was considered in the highest degree contagious, and its horrors were often aggra- vated by the terror and dread of each other, that seized upon these people whenever it made its appearance. If a person were attacked with the disease, neighbors and friends would remove to a distance, and not unfrequently he would be left to die unattended. When a death occurred, public porters, who were secluded from the rest of the community, came THE PLAGUE. 203 aud took up the body, and cast it, uncoffined and unattended, into a common pit. As a consequence, during the greatest prevalence of the disease all missionary work among the people was sus- pended, the schools were closed to prevent its spread, and all ordinary intercourse was broken off. Even the mission- aries established a rigid quarantine among themselves. None but the heads of the families were allowed to go into the street, lest in some unguarded way the infection should be brought into their homes. Each house had its closet or box in the yard for fumigating every one that entered. Not a parcel of any kind was handled until it had been thoroughly smoked. Letters were received from the hands of the courier with a pair of tongs, and disinfected in the fumes of sulphur, or by some, other process, before it was considered safe to open them. At such times, to the mis- sionaries and their families, there seemed but a ste^ between them and death. Mr. Goodell once said, " When the plague is very bad, we always read the ninety-first Psalm." In his annual letter to his friend, Judge Cooke, in January, 1837, he gave the following accoimt of the pestilence : — Constantinople, Jan. 6, 1837. Mt dear Sib, — It is now near, or quite, six months since the plague passed beyond its ordinary limits, and full three months since it became truly frightful ; nor have its ravages yet entirely ceased, though I am thankful to say that it has received a check. Could you look in upon us lit such times, you would see our schools suspended, our meetings broken up, our intercourse with the people cut off, our plans of usefulness interrupted, our domestics confined closely to the house, and every being and every thing admitted within doors either fumigated or made to pass through fire or water. You would see us in want of clothes, but not daring to purchase them ; our families requiring air and exercise, but unable to go abroad for the purpose, except at particular times and under certain restrictions ; our chil- dren destitute of shoes, and obliged to wait till we can send to Russia and get a whole box of them, having to pay some- 204 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. thing extraordinary, if not exorbitant, at the custom-house in order to save the box from being opened and its contents exposed to contagion. You would see one of the family taken ill, perhaps from a mere cold, and immediately sepa- rated from all the others, no one feeling it safe to come in actual contact, till it can be ascertained that it is not the plague. You would see those of us who have to go abroad put on cloaks, made of oil-cloth, which are said to be plague- proof, and which make us look more like walking in the midst of death than in the midst of life. But withal you would see us generally cheerful and happy, attending to our translations, having our own little precious meetings together, and sometimes feeling that we were probably within a day or two of heaven. The number of victims cannot be ascertained with any degree of certainty. For a considerable time the number reported averaged from six to ten thousand a week, Some say one-fifth of all Constantinople has perished. This, no doubt, is an exaggeration ; but it is agreed on all hands that there has been no such plague here before, since the memo- ra,ble one of 1812. I have never before seen the streets so deserted and the places of public concourse so thinned. Thousands of faces I used to see, I now see no more. In one rich and influential family twenty-one individuals were swept away in a few days, the father ." only having escaped alone to tell " the melancholy story. Oh, how many tens of thousands have been hurried away from the land of the liv- ing ! Oh, what a world that other world must be ! But, blessed be God, among all these multitudes I am happy to report one individual who, it is believed, was a Christian. This was Frans Miiller, a young German, who was a con- stant attendant on Mr. Schauffler's German service. He is the only one we love to call to mind, the only one we think of with satisfaction, as being a follower and disciple of Christ, and as belonging to His everlasting kingdom. Ajid I have therefore given you his name above, for " the righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance." The plague has come nigher to us this time than it ever came before. Several of our acquaintances — some with whom we had but a day or two before had money transac- tions ; some who had been in the habit of visiting us, and with whom we had conversed on the great .subjects of eter- nity — are gone to render up their account to God. Had 1 PLAGUE PREVAILING. 205 known that they would have been summoned away so soon, I should have besought them with more tenderness and ear- nestness to be reconciled to God. Most distressing cases of suffering have come to our knowledge; but I have not time for particulars. Let it suffice to mention one poor German woman, who, on being seized with the plague, was cast out into the open street. She begged here, and begged there, but no one would receive her. She staggered out to the burying-ground, and lay down between two graves, where she continued two days and a night. At length a Mussulman passed by, " and when he saw her, he had compassion on her, and ^vent " and took her to a hospital, and demanded admittance for her. And the woman lived ; and she is now in one of our families, receiving Chris- tian instruction. I have introduced this subject, my dear sir, in order to bespeak your prayers, and the prayers of your church, that God would be pleased to restrain the vials of His wrath, and instead thereof to open the windows of heaven and pour out upon us blessings like a flood. You see how our labors are interrupted by these direful judgme;its. And as to the peo- ple, " why should they be stricken any more ? They will revolt more and more." Their hearts appear to be hardened, and not softened ; and their insensibility has become like that of the brutes which perish. It is not common for the Turks generally to ask, or speak, or even think, of plague and death. I have seen them pass by or step over the dead body of a man, as they would pass by or step over the dead body of any brute animal. It is like the imconcern of the blind, or rather the insensibility of the dead. But let the stUl, small voice of Christian instruction and the whispers of the Holy Spirit be only heard, and men's hearts are softened, melted, changed ; and " there is joy in the presence of the angels of God." Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian salutations to all your dear famUy. « Yours affectionately, W. GOODEI.L. In the summer of 1837, the plague prevailed in its most virulent form ; and this time the mission was not spared. Mr. Goodell remained with his famUy at Pera, directly opposite the city, but the other mission families removed to the dis- 206 POETy YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. tant suburbs. Mr. Dwight was at San Stepbano, on the Sea of Marmora, about ten miles from tbe capital, a place often selected for temporary residence during the visitation of the pestilence, on account of its remarkably healthy location. Commodore Porter had made it his permanent residence, and the seat of the embassy, for this reason. While they were dying by the thousand daily at the capital, even this chosen spot was not now to be exempt. One of Mr. Dwight's children was seized with the plague, and died within forty- eight hours. Mrs. Dwight was attacked at the same time, and, after lingering several days, died on the 8th of July, in complete separation from all Christian friends, excepting her husband. Of the sad scenes attending her death and burial Mr. Goodell wrote to his brother Temple, then at Smyrna : — CoNSTAifTiNOPLB, July 2, 1837. Mt dear Brother Temple, — I hardly know Tffhere or how to begin. You know we have a precious concert for the children. Last Thursday was the day for little Johnny, and last Thursday was little Johnny's -last day. He lived tUl, we may suppose, the last prayers were offered for him by any of those here or at Broosa who observe the concert, and then "he was not, for God took him." He died of the plague about half-past ten on Thursday evening, after forty-eight hours' Ulness. Our dear sister, Mrs. Dwight, then lay at death's door of the same terrible disease ; and thirteen others in the family all exposed, besides two of our German missionary brethren, who had gone down on a visit to San Stephano. On Friday, Mr. and Mrs. Schauffler, with Mr. Dwight's babe and its nurse, left and came to Mr. Dwight's house in Pera ; and all the domestics, except a pio.us German and his wife, went into a tent at San Stephano with Mr. Dwight's two eldest children. This German and his wife (the latter was the one who had the plague last autumn) stopped with Mr. Dwight, the former to cook, &c., and the latter to assist in taking care of Mrs. Dwight. Brother Dwight, with this German, carried the body to the grave, and buried it alone ; and the German said he never heard such a prayer before iu all his life, though he did not understand a word of it, as it was in English, and was poured only into IN THE MIDST OP DEATH. 207 the ears of his heavenly Father. It is a great grief to us that we cannot be with him in this extremity ; but his God f orsaketh him not. Christ is nigh ; heaven is nigh ; and the peace of heaven is actually there. Our dear sister. "We are waiting with impatience the return of the courier j but we suppose we have also offered our last prayers for her, and that she is now free from all the imperfections of mortality. In addition to the exposure of all the others, my own family are also compromised, as I received several letters from brother ' Dwight without fumi- gating them, not having any suspicion at first of its being the plague. . TJiie Farmans were also down on a visit to San Stephanoafter Mrs. Dwight and John were attacked. So there is not a missionary here, not even the travellers, who may not be considered as compromised fully. How many of us, or who of us, may be alive after another week no man can tell ! But you wUl lift up your heart in prayer to God for the remnant that may be left. Your Brother, W. GOODELL. Some extracts from his journal, written during the preva- lence of the disease, show that he was walking in the midst of death : — " May 20, 1837. Heard to-day of the death of an interest- ing young man, TcEelebi Diamond, from Broosa. He was a friend of our missionary brethren and sisters there. They had conversed with him, read the Scriptures with him, prayed with him, wept over him, and sometimes thought him not far from the kingdom of God. He brought from Broosa a par- cel and a letter for me, which, on his arrival here, he sent to me, with the message that he was too ill to call himself. The next day he died. It was the plague. As I took the parcel and the letter without fumigating them, I was of course com- promised. Indeed, in one way and another we are often much exposed. This is the second with me within a few days, to say nothing of the thousand exposures which never come to our knowledge. Thus by an unseen hand we are preserved from dangers seen and unseen. Some risks seem unavoidable, if we would not shut ourselves up entirely. Our Greek girls' school is now stopped on account of the whole school having been most fully compromised by a case of 208 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. plague in the adjoining house, where several of the girls of the school were lodging. '^July 21. I read the burial-service at the grave of the only son of Sir P. Malcolm, who died of the plague at Mr. Cartwright's, the English consul-general. He was on his way from India to England, and arrived sick from Trebizond on the 16th inst. Mr. Cartwright's house adjoins my own, and the unfortunate gentleman occupied a room which cor- iisrs on our own beddiamber. . We have placed chlorine in all the rooms that were particularly exposed ; but we are certainly ' in deaths oft,' and are made to feel that, ' except the Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh hat in vain.' Most of the English merchants have been compromised in this instance, as well as the physicians, for the disease was not at first suspected to be plague. I myself received letters which he brought, without fumigating them, although I fumigate in almost every instance. And it is very remarkable that in those instances in which I have neglected to take this pre- caution, I have been exposed in a very unusual degree. Truly there is but a step between us and death." In writing to his friend. Judge Cooke, at the beginning of the following year, he took up the record of the pestilence just where he had left it, giving further accounts of the perils through which he and his family had passed in the inter- vening year. CossTANTiNOPLB, Jan. 1, 1838. Mt dear Sib, — And the plague did not stop there, — 1 mean where I left it last year. No ; it came on still nigher to us. It entered some of our own families. And not only were all the fifteen souls of those two families within the walls of that one house compromised, but my own fapuly was compromised most fully, for we were daily receiving letters from them, without taking the usual precautions. And not ourselves only, but Mr. Farman, the English missionary here, and his whole family, were also exposed, and likewise three German missionaries, one with a wife and two children, who were all passing through the place at the time, and two of whom, as well as the family of Mr. Farman, visited at Mr. Dwight's, some of them spending the night there, after the pestilence , liad already seized upon his two victims. Thus every missionary, and every missionary family, of LOOKING HEAVENWABD. 209 whatever society, as well those that were only tarrying in the place as it were for the night as those stationed here, were all exposed to the contagion in a very unusual manner and to a very unusual degree. It was truly marvellous. God seemed to be saying to us that He could dispense with all of us entirely, and carry on His work without us. We all kept quarantine, not only family with family, but, as much as possible, individual with individual. We felt that we might be living our last days on earth. When we walked abroad, and looked upon the beautiful sky, and upon the beautiful scenery around Constantinople, we felt that we might be walking the streets and beholding the beautiful prospects of this world for the last time. And, though they never appeared more beautiful than now, yet I believe most of us could say, " Farewell, all ye beautiful prospects ! There are infinitely more beautiful ones in the bright world above ! " Whomever we met in the streets, we felt kindly towards him, and prayed for him. And in the family, oh, how kind were our looks, and how tenfier were our tones, and how sweet were our words, and how fervent were our prayers ! In fine, we tried to live together, as we hoped to live together for ever in heaven. And it was no bad way of living, I assure you. No ; there was no sadness, no melancholy, no unhappiness whatever in this way of living. Would that we could always live so ! Yea, and a thousand times better ! The sequel you know. I therefore only add, to those that died we believe it was gain, infinite gain ! While those that survived lost nothing, nothing ! On the contrary, they received aj thousand-fold. I do not think Mr. Dwight ever had so much real enjoyment before in his whole life, put it all together, as he has had within a few months. His peace is like a river. His feet are on a rock, or rather The Kock. And his head is far above all the storms and tempests of this temporary scene. Oh, what a Saviour is this of ours ! - Oh, what a glorious Gospel is this of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ! " His worth, If all the nations knew. Sure the whole world would love him too." Is not this my fifteenth letter to CatskUl ? Shall yon, my dear sir, live to receive fifteen more ? or shall I live to write them ? Neither the- one nor the other is at all probable. But no matter, I trust we shall have eternal life, through Jesus 210 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE, Christ our Lord. And instead of saying to you, as all my neighbors are saying to me on this new year, " Many happy returns to you," I would say, " May you live for ever ! " And so may yours truly, W. GOODELL. He writes in his journal at this time of these and other trying scenes through which he and his associates were called to pass : — " The missionary families in and around the Mediterranean have been afflicted in a very uncommon degree, and not only by sickness and death, but also by opposition of a peculiarly trying nature. Men have persecuted them for being so much like Christ, and God has chastised them for not being more like Him. But of whatever nature the affliction, the fruit of it, as there is good reason to believe, has been to take away sin. Though not in itself joyous^ but grievous, it has yielded some of the peaceable fruits of righteousness. Oh, what dead- ness to the world it has in some instances produced ! What lively hopes of heaven ! What acquaintance with Christ, and with the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His sufferings, and the preciousness of His Gospel ! And what near and strong views of those things which are un- seen and eternal ! " And, ' if the Lord were pleased to kill us,' .would such have been the effect of His chastisements ? and such the manifestations of His grace, and the visits of His love ? No ; 'it is good for us that we have been afflicted.' However mysterious our afflictions may appear to others, they are all plain to us. 'We know, O Lord, that thy judgments are right, and that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted us.' We needed these chastisements. And the evidence is clear that they were not sent in judgment, but in mercy ; that they came not from an enemy, but from a friend ; and that they came fraught with distinguished blessings. The Lord is not doing us evil, but doing us good. He is, we trust, fitting us for more eminent services in His kingdom. He is preparing us to sympathize with Christ, to breathe more of His sweetness, love, and tenderness in our conversation, and more of His faith and fervor in our prayers, and thus to learn how to preach His blessed Gospel to the poor, and to bind up the broken-hearted. EFFECT OP CHASTISEMENTS. 211 " In this way, also, may it not be that the Lord is making us a sign to the people? They have never before seen men walking about as calmly in the furnace of affliction as the three children in the furnace of fire. This is the first time they have ever seen men ' glory in tribulation also,' — being not merely patient but joyful, not merely submissive and resigned, but exceedingly filled with comfort. And thus ' death worketh in us, but life in them.' Their sympathies are in many instances awakened ; their admiration is called forth, and they learn what all the preaching in the world could not make them see, viz., the power of the Gospel. They see that God is with us of a truth ; that we have not followed cunningly devised fables, but that the truth we have proclaimed to them is God's everlasting truth, — truth which He honors, and which is not only sufficient to live by, but abundantly sufficient to die by. " And what if it should ' please Him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringuig many sons and daughters unto glory, to make ' us, as he did ' the Cap- tain of our salvation, perfect through sufferings ' ! Shall we complain of this, and say with the disappointed prophet, ' I do well to be angry ' ? When we were contemplating a mis- sionary life in America, did we never pray that God, in buUding up His kingdom and gathering His outcasts, would make just such use of us as He pleased, — would make us any thing or nothing, as might be most for His glory ? Yes ; I remember such prayers. And lo ! God is pleased to take us at our word, and to make us appear, at least, very small. And what if He should go a step farther, and make us noth- ing, or even, as it were, less than nothing, both in our own estimation and in the eyes of all the people here, in order that He may appear to be something, in order that He may be seen, that He may be praised, and that He may be glori- fied, and not we, and that thus He may be, as He deserves to be, 'all in all'! " November 15. To-day I removed from the house I have occupied for the last three years to another I have secured for two years to come. In no other house, since I left America, fifteen years ago, have I lived so long, or enjoyed 80 many comforts, or felt to such a degree ' the powers of the world to come,' as I have in this ; and in iio other have there been more important missionary operations going on. Here my translations in Armeno-Turkish have been carried for- 212 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. ward, and the meetings in Turkish generally held. Here from Sabbath to Sabbath have been two distinct chapels, opened for two distinct services, viz., in English and German. Here began and flourished our high school in both its branches. Here were our philosophical apparatus, our room for public lectures, and our chemical laboratory. Here, for the most part, we held our Sabbath school, our Bible class, our singing meetings, our communion seasons, our monthly concerts, and our daUy concerts, and our special days for fasting or thanksgiving. And what is more and better than all, we trust ' the Lord will count, when He writeth up the people, that this and that man were born there.' " My present house is a new one, but is not so well situ- ated as the former, and, being built of wood, its end doubt- less ' is to be burned,' for such is universally the fate of all wooden houses in Constantinople. But, whUe we occupy it, may we enjoy more of the divine presence and blessing than we have ever done before ! May every room be consecrated to Christ ! May the Holy Spirit find a mansion in every heart, and be always cherished, and never grieved away ! May all who shall enter our religious assemblies learn to wor- ship God in spirit and in truth ! May all who come to inquire concerning the truth become wise unto salvation ! May all who dwell beneath this roof dwell in love, that they may dwell in God and God in them ! And whenever we take our last remove, may ' we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens ' ! " In removing, and I have already removed some dozens of times, I always find that a great deal of rubbish has accu- mulated, which is not worth carrying away, and is fit only to be burned, And when we take our last remove, I fear we shall find that a great deal which we called religion and which we were at the trouble of Lugging about with us through our whole pilgrimage, is perfectly worthless, fit only to be burned, and we shall never think of taking it with us to the other world. Oh that we might no longer burden -ourselves with such wretched furniture; but might empty ourselves entirely, and trust to our blessed Lord to make all the neces- sary preparation for us in those mansions above ! " The following, from a letter to the Corresponding Secre- tary of the Board, shows his readiness to retrench expenses in a time of need. It also expresses the confidence with EETEENCHMENT. 213 wliich. he was anticipating an answer to prayers and labor in the spiritual reformation of the people by whom he was surrounded, and the wisdom with which he was directing his efforts toward such a result : — " We sympathize with the Board m their present dis- tresses ; but we trust it will in the end prove a great blessing to the cause, to the churches, and to all the missionaries. We find many little things, yea, and some great ones, wliich can be easily dispensed with, and that without seriously affecting the interests of our mission. And so long as we are not required to make retrenchments in prayer, in faith, and in making known a knowledge of Christ and salvation, I verily believe we shall live and grow. Your circular, instead of leading us to despond, has in fact led us to ' thank God and take courage,' and we feel that now emphatically is the time to labor and pray in earnest. " I see in your letter to Smyrna that, since reading Mr. Boggs's letter respecting the church missions among the Syrian Christians in India, you feel some doubts as to the correctness of the sentiments you advanced in the instruc- tions to Messrs. H , L , &c. But it should be borne in mind that the people of India are very different from the people here. There, it is almost impossible to excite them ; here, it is difficult to prevent excitement. There, they will never make one change of themselves ; here, as soon as their eyes begiu to be opened a little, they are all for change at once, and the only danger is that the external changes will go on at a much more rd.pid rate than the internal ones. For the present, it does appear to me that our great concern is with the latter. The former will follow of course, and when we can prevent their taking the leaA, and, in fact, be- coming the all-absorbing topic, we are glad. Again, in India, as the papaf missionaries long ago said, they are not capable of managing their own ecclesiastical matters. But in these countries, there is energy enough, and there will be no occasion for the churches to be subjected to English bishops or American presbyters. Our advice and assistance wUl, of course, be wanted, when the church comes to be re- formed externally j but do let it be our first and great object to get the materials for such a reformation. " Again, I think we ought to be careful not to mark out beforehand the form which the reformation shall take. We 214 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. can no more do this than we can prescribe the way in which sinners shall be conyerted. None of the great reformers, though some of them, had prodigious influence, probably a thousand times more than any of us will ever have, were ever able to give just that shape which they wished to the new organization of the church. They took things as they were, and did what they could. And so we must do here, and so they must do in Syria, and so they must do in Abys sinia ; and so also in India, in Greece, in the Presbyterian Church in America, &c. There is not the least proba- bility that, among people so very different in character and circumstances, the work will everywhere take the same form. The glorious reformation under Luther was by no means such as he wished it to be. Had it been possible for him, by cutting off a right hand or plucking out a right eye, to have separated church and state in the new organization, he would doubtless have done it with the utmost cheerfulness j but it was not possible. We can never control God's providences, nor can we always control even the pope and the devil." A letter to his life-long correspondent, Mr. Temple, dated Feb. 10, 1838, alluding to a paper he had prepared for dis- tribution among the Oriental Christians, contains a striking argument on the subject of the worship of saints : — " Our blessed Lord was always infinitely more kind and gentle than His own disciples were. Their hearts were like adamant compared with His. Tljeir hearts were frozen com- pared with His. His own mother and brethren would inter- rupt Him in His preaching. His own disciples would drive away the little children that were brought to Him. His own disciples marvelled that He should give instruction to the woman of Samaria. His own disciples would have sent away the woman of Canaan, and not allowed her a crumb. His own disciples, and the very best of them, wovdd have commanded fire to come down from heaven. They had a little gentleness, kindness, benevolence, and condescension ; but He possessed all these in an infinite degree. Had all they possessed and all the saints have ever possessed been united in one heart, that heart would, after all, be cold and dead compared with the Heart of Infinite Kindness. What encouragement then have we to come boldly to such an High Priest, rather than to any of His saints." JOURNEY TO TREBIZOND. 215 In June, 1838, Mr. Goodell made a visit to Trebizond, near the south-eastern extremity of tte Black Sea, the spot where Xenophon, in the memorable retreat of the ten thousand, struck the sea. Being the principal port of ancient Arme- nia, and an important point of communication with the Ar- menian race, it was early selected as a mission station. The object of this visit was to strengthen the hearts of the brethren who were laboring there, and also to partake of their joy in the work of grace which had already begun, of which he writes in his journal : — " At four o'clock on the 8th of June, left Constantinople for Trebizond on the Austrian steamer, Prince Metternich. Eeached Sinope, celebrated, as the birth-place of Diogenes, at half -past nine o'clock on the morning of the 10th, Samsoon at half-past seven the same evening, and Trebizond the next day at three, p.m. " Trebizond is so very seldom visited by the Christian travel- ler, that the mission families there may be said to be almost entirely alone in the wilderness ; being scarcely ever cheered by the countenance and voice of any of ' the household of faith.' But though alone, yet they are not alone, for He is with them 'who giveth songs in the night,' and whose Spirit 're- viveth the hearts of the contrite ones.' Nor is there want- ing evidence that He has thoughts of mercy for the poor, perishing people around them, for already is the blessed in- fluence of His Spirit beginning to soften the hearts of some . of those with whom they have intercourse. And this influ- ence, though it be at first like the gentlest dew, yet how precious and how encouraging is even this ! " The country around Sinope, Samsoon, and Trebizond is strikingly beautiful. Indeed, of natural scenery I have never seen any thing more charming. Even Constantinople must yield the palm in this respect ; for though the beau- ties of the Bosphorus are confessedly great, and all the views in the neighborhood of the city are varied, rich, and magnifi- cent, yet they are wonderftilly set off by the groves, the shaded avenues, the kiosks, palaces, and other public edifices, which Mussulman pride, taste, or piety have made to start up everywhere as if by magic. The former, on the other hand, are like Nature herself, ' when unadorned, adorned the most,' 216 FOETY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. and instead of being limited, as those at ConstantinoplCj to a few bright eminences with their retired recesses, alcoves, and lovely retreats, they are on a far more extensive and grand scale, — sometimes stretching off as far as the eye can reach. Tndeed, the whole extent of hUl and dale, pastures covered or that might be covered with "flocks, and fields waving or that might wave with corn, spread out before the eye at one view, is sometimes prodigious. " On our return from Trebizond, we had near four hun- dred passengers, among whom were ' Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, Phrygia, and Pam- philia,' together with Europeans, Circassians, Kurds, and devil worshippers. The moment they set foot on deck they all come under new and the same laws ; they are brought in direct contact with European skill and superiority ; they are compelled to see and learn new customs. Warriors have to throw off their armor, executioners to deliver up the instru- ments of death, and officers to cease giving commands. They have to learn punctuality. When we reached Sinope, the passengers were told to a minute how long the boat would stop, and they were repeatedly warned of the danger of not being punctual. Still, some were left behind, and lost both their passage, and, what was still more grievous to them, their passage-money ; and the captain told me that there were such cases almost every voyage. Some would go to the Bath, no ftiore thinking that the steamer would dare to stir without them than that the sun would stand still in the heavens. Arid thus haughty, imperious lords, who never knew it couldbe twdve o'clock till they gave orders for it to be so, now learn for the first time in their life that ' time and tide wait for no man.' " So also activity and enterprise in business are promoted. The Turks have been squatted down here for ages, smoking their pipes with all gravity, and reading the Koran without being once disturbed ; when, lo ! a steamer dashes right in among them, and they have to scramble out of the way. And hardly have they time to get down again upon their hams and heels, with their pipes well lighted, when, lo ! other steamers, with more power than the former, come ouj run- ning round them and over them, and in such rapid succession that they must either remain on their feet and keep their eyes wide open like other men, letting their pipes and Koran FELLOW-TRAVELLEES. 217 all go, or move entirely from the ground, and give place to those of a more active and enterprising character. " It struck me more than once on the voyage, that some of these steamboats would, occasionally, make an excellent missionary station. On going on board I found myself in immediate contact with people of different nations, languages, and religions, many of whom were eager to engage in con- versation with any European who could communicate with them. Jlere were Armenians from five hundred miles in the interior, who had seen our brother Hohannes and his high school, and who knew something and were glad to hear more about the evangelical -party at Constantinople. Here were Greeks, who asked me for tracts and Testaments, and Persians and Turks, who urged me to decide the great dis- pute between them, whether we shall see God in the future world, — as the latter affirm and the former deny. The former never united with the latter in their devotions, but expressed a great abhorrence of them, and repeatedly asked me whether their prayers were not an abomination, — as- suring me at the same time, with all the self-complacency imaginable, that their own prayers were acceptable ; and re- quiring me to say if I did not think they prayed better than the Turks. I" told them that the Being with whom we had to do in prayer was not like a man, who looked only on the external appearance ; and that they could not impose upon Him as they could impose upon Sultan Mahmoud or the Shah of Persia, by lying lips and hypocritical or heartless prostra- tions. They said that the Persians were good and the Turks bad: I replied that travellers gave a very different account of them. They would not admit this as any evidence, because I had not been in their country and seen for myself. I told them that I had seen a Persian dictionary, and that on almost every page I found the names of very bad practices and things, which showed that they must be a very corrupt and wicked people ; that the names of things never exist un- less the things themselves exist. Their own dictionaries, therefore, testified agauist them. In answer to my questions they afterwards admitted that there were prisons throughout aU Persia ; that every house was barred, and every trunk that contained any thing valuable was furnished with a lock and key ; and thus their own confession furnished proof that they were a nation of thieves and robbers, and that, although they knew one another's characters better than foreigners 10 218 FORTY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. coTild know them, yet, in all their daily transactions, they plainly showed that they had no more confidence in one another than travellers had represented them as deserving. The Turks were all awake to these arguments, and gathered round, while I demanded further of the Persians whether they did not wish to live long in this world, even a thousand years if they could, notwithstanding all the evUs they suffer "here ; and whether their countrymen did not wish the same ; and whether all, universally, did not consider it a great mis- fortune to die, and especially to die early. This too they were forced to admit, although their own sacred books de- clare that paradise, to which all faithful Mussulmans go, is an infinitely better place than this world, — thus proving themselves to be a nation of infidels. For if you believe not your own sacred books, I added, pray tell me what is there that you do believe ? " When the Mussulmans, whether Persians or Turks, rose up to their prayers, I felt that it was a special call on me to attend to mine. I knew it did not enter into the nature of their devotions to pray for me, nor had I any reason to sup- pose they had any knowledge of the characteristics of accept- able prayer. And if they could say their prayers five times a day without a Mediator or any Holy Spirit to help their infirmities, surely Christians, vnth such helps, such encourage- ments, and such an High Priest to aid them in all their ap- proaches to God, should be ready to ' pray always with all prayer and supplication in the spirit.' " The Mussulmans on other occasions as well as this have been frequently pointed out to me by Europeans as being a most sincere, devout, and praiseworthy people in respect to their devotions ; and their punctilious observance of them, anywhere and everywhere, has been held up as an example for Protestant Christians to imitate. And yet these same Europeans would call us bigots, fanatics, hypocrites, and more names and worse than could be found in any dictionary, wore we to pray in that way in the streets, in the coffee shops, in the public places of resort, in the midst of our busi- ness, or wherever we might happen to be. " • But see ! they are not ashamed to pray anywhere.' " Yes, I see. And so a man in America is not ashamed to wash his hands anywhere. Why should he be? He would be ashamed not to do it. It is the custom to do it. . Everybody does it. No one could be admitted into good MOHAMMEDAN PRAYERS. 219 society without doing it. And for a man to wasVi his face or hands, does not imply that he - fears God, keeps himself unspotted from the world, leads a conscientious, heavenly life, and acts constantly in view of eternity. If it did, worldly men would be as much ashamed to be seen washing their hands, as they are now ashamed of prayer, or of Christ's ordinances. But it is not done out of regard to Christ, nor does any one ever suppose it to be so done. It implies nothing of this kind, expresses nothing of this character. And just so of the prayers of these people. Everybody prays. It is the custom to pray ; it is the law to pray ; a man would be ashamed not to pray. He would, in fact, be hissed out of society, if nothing worse, should he refuse to pray. And his prayer implies no more as to his moral char- acter than the custom with us of washing one's hands, or shaving one's beard. Nobody here ever expects to find a man more heavenly-minded, more benevolent, more hospitable, more honest, because he prays. Nobody ever feels' that his life and property are in any degree the more secure because he has fallen into the hands of those who have just risen up from their prayers. No one is ever sup- posed to be the less covetous, the less selfish, the less impure, the less a cheat, a gambler, a liar, a defrauder, a murderer, because he prays. Nothing is farther from his own thoughts, or the thoughts of the bystanders, than that his prayer should exert any transforming influence upon his character." He continues his journal, after returning to Constantino- ple : — "May 7, 1838. To-day we received interesting intelli- gence from T., in Persia, of the work of the Lord on the minds of some English residents there ; from Nicomedia, of the spirit of inquiry and seriousness awakened among soma of the Armenians of that place ; from Smyrna, of ' the times of refreshing ' in the mission and other families ; and from Odessa, of the continuance of the revival, which was com- menced a year and a half ago in that city. Showers all round us ; and truly ' there is a sound of abundance of rain.' Oh, may the whole of this dry and thirsty land be re- freshed ! "May 18. Our Christian brother, Hohannes, called and spent the whole afternoon with me in reading the Holy 220 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Scriptures, and asking the meaning of various passages. The following incident which he related to me, shows the change which is taking place in the feelings of Mussul- mans : — " H ^p, who teaches geometry in this high school, had a quarrel, a few days since, with the Turkish boatmen he employed, and, in an unguarded moment, he reproached the religion of Mohammed. He was forthwith seized and car- ried before the proper tribunal, where he was tried, and "found guilty of death ; but the punishment was immediately comniuted for the bastinado and the bagnio. His mother, who had a short time before prescribed with success for the Sultan's son, when sick of the scarlet fever and almost given over by his physicians, now hastened to the royal gate, and informed the prince of the eunuchs of the situation of her son. This officer immediately sent and took him from prison, and, after admonishing him to beware in future of getting into any quarrel with Mussulmans, set him at liberty. As soon as it came to the ears of the Sultan's son, he sent for him, and told him that he understood he knew majiy things, and was able to teach geometry, astronomy, and the sciences, and that he must not, therefore, expose himself to the rage of Mussulmans, but let them entirely alone. As if he would say, they are illiterate, bigoted, and vulgar ; keep out of their way, and have nothing to do with them. H p promised to take heed to his ways in future, and came away proud of the acquaintance he had formed with the young prince, the heir-apparent to the throne." Among the more remarkable records of the wonders of divine grace, wrought through the instrumentality of Legh Richmond's " Short and Simple Annals of the Poor," the .following must have a place : — In May, 1838, two Armenian priests, strangers, came to Constantinople from the interior. They had already become humble followers of the Saviour while ministering' in their own church, and they came to make the acquaintance of the missionaries from America, that they might have the way of God expounded unto them more perfectly. It appeared also in the course of their sojourn at the capital, that they had a THE dairyman's DAUGHTER. 221 Bpecial object in view, which was to ask the prayers of the mission in behaK of their patriarch, to whom they were per- sonally and strongly attached, and whom they were expect- ing on a visit at their home in a short time. They had together resolved to have an earnest conversation with him on the need of a revival of spiritual religion in the Arme- nian church, and they came to ask that prayer might be offered by the brethren at Constantinople for the gift of the Holy Spirit, to make their conversation instrumental in beginning such a revival in the heart of the patriarch himself. While Mr. Groodell was engaged in his mission work at Beyrout, several years before, he had translated into the Armeno-Turkish language two of Legh Richmond's tracts, " The Dairyman's Daughter " and " The Young Cottager," which were printed at the mission press at Malta. On his first journey to Broosa, in company with Commodore Porter, in 1832, the year after his arrival at Constantinople, he car- ried with him, for distribution on the way, several copies of the New Testament ia Armeno-Turkish, and of the tracts which he had translated. Some of these he distributed at the door of a church in Nicomedia, as he was passing through the city. One of the tracts, " The Dairyman's Daughter," was carried to a priest by the boy who received it at the hands of the passing stranger. The priest read it atten- tively, and it was a message from God to his heart, revealing to him the way of salvation. He went to another priest with the glad , tidings, and he also received the truth, and rejoiced in the salvation of Christ. Without communicatiixg with any foreign missionaries, they became missionaries themselves. They gathered their friends together, and told them of the true light that had shined into their hearts. Others soon embraced the truth and rejoiced; and now, after several years, these two priests had come to Constanti- nople, not so much to tell what God had done for them and for their brethren and friends at Nicomedia, as to ask that 222 POPTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. prayer might be ofEered for those who were still in dark- ness. One of these priests spent a night at the house of Mr. Goodell, and communicated to him the first tidings he had received of the work of grace that had been so quietly going on at Nicomedia, and of the means which God had used for its commencement, — the tract he had once given to a boy on the street. It was the first time also that this Armenian priest had learned by whose hand God had sent the message to his city and to -himself. A great part of the night was spent by the priest and the missionary in joyful communion on the things of the kingdom of Christ. In noting down these facts, Mr. Goodell wrote in his journal : — " "What a sweet comment on the text, ' Cast thy bread upon the waters ; for thou shalt find it after many days ' ! and on this also, ' In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thy hand ' ! Oh, how many beautiful plants may, with the blessing of -God, hereafter spring up unobserved from the good seed which is scattered here and there ! May I be encouraged in future to ' sow beside all waters ' ! " These two priests, Vertanes and Hariitun, afterward removed to Constantinople, and were placed over a church in one of the villages on the Bosphorus, where they were permitted to publish the true Gospel of Christ. And when the time of trial came and they were called to suffer for the truth, they cheerfully took the spoiling of their goods, and endured persecution, even to stonings and imprisonment, for the sake of Christ, " rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for His name." Two letters from Mr. Goodell, both relating to the tract which was instrumental in the revival of true religion at Nicomedia, are here inserted. One was written about two years subsequent to the visit of the two priests at his house m Constantinople, and inclosed the copy of a letter which liETTEB TO MR. GRIMSHAWB. 223 Mr. Goodell had written while at Malta, in 1829, but which had never reached its destination. They were both addressed to the biographer of the sainted Legh Richmond : — Constantinople, June 18, 1840. To the Eev. T. S. Grimshawe, Rector of Burton-Latimer, &c. : Rev. and dear Sir, — In looking over some old papers this morning, I was happy to find a copy of the letter which I addressed to you several years ago, but which, as you in- formed me in your late visit to this city, was never received. I should not have thought of making a copy of it to send to you now, at this late day, had you not taken such a lively interest in that blessed work which the spirit of God has commenced in these parts, and with which one of those tracts which were the occasion and the subject of the letter had an important connection. For a particular account of this work, so far as it relates to Nicomedia, I must refer you to the "Missionary Herald" for December, 1838, Vol. 34, and also to Vol. 35, the number for March, 1839. This publication you will find at the house of the Church Missionary Society, and also at the ofiices of the London Missionary Society, and of Wesleyan Methodists. In addition to what you will find published, let me add, that the Rev. Messrs. Dwight and Hamlin have just returned from an intensely interesting visit to this little company of believers' at Nicomedia. One of their meetings with them was seven hours long. The brethren there are increasing in numbers and strength, and the work is extending silently, but surely, on every hand, even into neighboring villages. The account of this visit will soon be published in the " Missionary Herald," and will be within your reach, so that I need not now enlarge upon it. The two tracts which accompanied the original letter I lam unable to procure, either at this place or at Smyrna, they .being now out of print ; but I am not without hopes of being able to obtain them from Dionysius, the Armenian bishop at Beyrout, who was my assistant in correcting the press at the time they were priated, and who was the author of the prayer I at the end of " The Dairyman's Daughter." The translator, whose aspiration is on the seventy-first page of " The Young Cottager," was another Armenian acting bishop, then in my- service, who is since dead, but who died " in faith, giving glory to God." Should I find the tracts at Beyrout, or in any 224 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. other place, I will forward them to you without delay. la the mean time, will you present my Christian salutations to any of Mr. Richmond's family with whom you may meet ? As I formerly ventured to ask for their prayers, that a hlessrng might accompany the reading of these tracts, so now I would venture to ask for their thanksgivings ; for that which is worth asking for in prayer, is, when obtained, certainly worth a grateful recognition. The preparation of these tracts in this difficult language was very imperfectly done, for we were then but novices in the work of translation. But we see that God can bless the f e^lest means ; that even His " foolishness is wiser than men, and His weakness stronger than men." From the success that has so manifestly at- tended " The Dairyman's Daughter " in Armeno-Turkish, Mr. Dwight is encouraged to translate it into Modern Armenian ; and we should all be encouraged to a great increase in the fervor and frequency of our prayers, that it may be attended with even stiU greater success in this language than it has been in the other. It is intended for the same class of peo- ple, and, when completed, I will see that you are furnished with a copy of the work. Your visit to this city, dear sir, we remember with very great pleasure. It was refreshing to our spirits. And I trust, through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that we shall be permitted to meet at last in another city, under a different government, and with infinitely better regulations, together with " a great multitude, which no man can num- ber, out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation," the select from the whole universe. The Rev. Mr. Leeves has returned to Athens. Dr. Bennet is now ill,_and Mr. Farman supplies the chapel. All your friends here often speak of you. Mrs. Goodell and the children, and all our families, join in affectionate salutations, and in commending ourselves to your prayers, and to the prayers also of the good people of your charge. Yours most truly, "W. Goodell. The following is the original letter to which he refers • — LEGH Richmond's tracts. 225 Malta, May 5, 1829. To the Eev. T. S. Gbimshawe, A.M., Hector of Burton- JLatimer, &c. : Rev. and dear Sib, — We have just read, with no ordi- nary interest, and I hope I may add with no ordinary profit, the memoir (American edition) of that " man of God," the Eev. Legh Richmond. And to the family once enliv- ened by the presence, but now afflicted by the departure, of that dear man, I take the liberty of sending through you " The Dairyman's Daughter" and "The Young Cottager," in Ar- meno-Turkish, i.e. Turkish with Armenian characters, recently published at the American press in Malta, under the direc- tion of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. In the memoir it is said that " The Dairyman's Daughter " had been published in nineteen languages ; I sup- pose, therefore, that the Armeno-Turkish makes twenty. I have seen Little Jane read in manuscript by Armenian ecclesiastics in Syria, with tears flowing down their cheeks, and with their eyes occasionally raised towards heaven, as if they would say, " Oh for such grace and such enjoyment as Little Jane possessed ! " These tracts, in the same style of execution with those I now send, have already been read, or will probably soon be read, in Egypt, at Jerusalem, on " that goodly mountain Lebanon," in the cities " where Antipas was slaiu " and Polycarp suffered martyrdom, where Daniel prayed and made supplication to the God of heaven, and where Rebekah and Leah and Rachel spent their youthful days ; and even " upon the mountains of Ararat," in " the land of Uz," and in countries still farther east. Will not then those to whom the amiable and interesting writer of these tracts sustained the most near and tender relations lift up a prayer to God that His blessing may attend them in Palestine, Asia Minor, Mesopotamia, or wherever they may travel, rendering them as useful in Turkish as they have been in English ? This intrusion of a Stranger into the family of sorrow, and the entrance at such a time of these old acquaintances in a foreign garb, will I trust, be excused, for he to whom I had, before I heard the news of his death, anticipated much hap- piness in introducing them in their present habit, lived not to himself, nor for his friends alone, but to Christ, and for the church. Nor is it kindred nor private friendship alone that weeps, for to almost all those who have become " par- 10* o 226 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. takers of the divine nature," of whatever sect and in what- ever country, he was known, and was dear, as " a beloved brother, and a faithful minister, and fellow-servant in the Lord." Will you, dear sir, accept for yourself our Christian salu- tations ? and have the goodness to convey to the afflicted the assurance of the condolence, sympathies, prayers-, and best wishes of all our little American missionary circle now at Malta? Yours affectionately, W. GOODELL. p. S. — The text under the cut in " The Young Cottager " is, " O death, where is thy sting ? " The last two sentences before the poetry on the seventy-first page are an aspiration of the translator, first for himself, and next for the reader, that the peace of Little Jane may be theirs. On the last page is the Lord's Prayer ; and on the cover is the story of the Roman servant who clothed himself in his master's garments, and thus suffered death in his stead. The text above the cut in " The Dairyman's Daughter " is, " Hath not God chosen the poor of this world, rich in faith ? " and under the cut, " I have fed you with milk." At' the end of the tract is a prayer of Dionysius, the Armenian bishop with us, that every reader may become a partaker of the grace of God, and, like the Dairyman's Daughter, be " clothed with humility." On the cover is an extract from Young's " Night Thoughts." The influence of this single tract, dropped casually at Nicomedia in 1832, has been spreading wider and wider. The work of grace then begun extended to neighboring vil- lages, and the fruit of this handful of corn, scattered as it were upon the top of the mountain, will continue to shake like Lebanon, until the great harvest of the world shall be gathered. While preparing these memoirs, and since penning the above, the writer has met with an incident relating to this very matter, which strikingly illustrates the declaration that " the foolishness of God is wiser than men." An American traveller. Dr. J. E. De Kay of New York, whose name has DEATH OF THE SULTAN'S DAUGHTER. 227 been previously mentioned, who was in Constantinople in 1831, and was intimate with the family of Mr. Goodell, published, on his return home, a volume entitled " Sketches of Turkey," in which he made the following criticisms upon the character of the publications prepared by missionaries for the religious instruction of th6 Orientals : — " According to an official statement, it appears that from the year 1822 to 1829 there were issued from the Malta printing-press 250,000 copies of various religious works, containing, more than ten millions of pages in Greek, Italian, and Turkish, with Armenian characters. It is a subject of regret that such benfevolent efforts should in some instances have taken a wrong direction. Nearly forty thousand dollars have been exp6ided upon works which are as unintelligible to the Greeks or Turks as a Pelham novel would be to ' Split Leg' or 'The Black Hawk.' The remedy, however, is easy. Instead of translating ' The Dairyman's Daughter,' and other tracts of a similar character, let the mission- aries be instructed to compose on the spot short stories filled with local allusions, and naturally arising out of the scenes and manners around them. Let them write something in the style of the ' Arabian Nights,' always, however, with a moral end and aim, and they will be read with avidity." — ^ Sketches of Turkey, p. 287. The very tract here specified as unsuited to accomplish any-good among the Orientals was the one which God had chosen to employ in the conversion of these two priestSj and which was instrumental in inaugurating, without any other apparent means, a religious revival and reformation in the interior of Turkey. In his journal he makes the following reflections upon the death of a daughter of the Sultan : — " July 3. The Sultan's second daughter, who was married two years ago to Said Pasha, died last night, and was buried early this morning. I feel reproved for not having prayed more in time past for the Sultan and his family. We enjoy protection and great peace and quietness under his reign, and in what better way can we repay him than by remembering 228 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. him and his sons and daughters in our intercessions ? They suffer pain and affliction, and they must die as well as others ; and, in a dying hour, where can they look for comfort if they know not the power of the Gospel ? It is affecting to visit the mausoleums of former Sultans, where their whole fami- lies lie buried in stately sepulchres, corresponding to the age and rank of each individual. Their tombs are covered with large and splendid cashmere shawls ; candles burn before them by night ; Imams (Mohammedan priests) are there, chanting the Koran at all hours. But their dust is like common dust. Their glory is departed. The festivities at their birth, or at their marriage, or at their investment with the insignia of royalty, or in commemoration of the victories they achieved, as well as the solemnities of their funeral, are all ended. They have gone to that other world, of which they probably thought little while in this ; and if they went unholy, they are ' unholy still.' ^^ July 21. In returning early this morning from San Ste- fano in a boat, when we were just opposite the Sultan's powder manufactory, a part blew up. The cloud of smoke that went up was tremendous, and a shower of saltpetre afterwards came down upon us, although we must have been near a mUe from the shore. We have since learned that five persons were killed. " July 'i.l. A terrible storm of thunder, lightning, hail, wind, and rain. Many boats were destroyed, and about a hundred lives lost." PERSECUTION. 229 CHAPTER XIII. THE opening of the year 1839 marked a new era in the history of the American mission at the Turkish capi- tal. It was the commencement of the first severe persecu- tion which the evangelical Armenians were called to endure. Hitherto there had not been wanting manifestations of bitter hostility on the part of the ruling powers of the Armenian Church. Efforts had been made at different periods to arrest the progress of evangelical principles, by breaking up the schools which had been established under missionary au- spices ; by prejudiciAg the minds of the people against the foreign teachers, and circulating slanderous reports against them ; by warning the people against their doctrines ; and by threatening with excommunication all who should give any heed to their teachings. Thus far, however, the rage of the Armenian leaders had been expressed chiefly hi words. None of those who embraced the principles of the Gospel had been visited with civil pains and penalties, and few with excommunication. But the end of this comparatively peace- ful state of things came at last. The storm broke suddenly, and those who had renounced the superstitions and idolatries of their church were almost overwhelmed by its violence. In Order to understand how the leaders of a nominally Christian community could inaugurate and carry on a syste- matic, high-handed persecution a.gainst their former brethren, under the government of a Mohammedan power, and inflict upon them actual punishment, it wUl be necessary to refer agaui, and more minutely, to the peculiar constitution of ■thiags under which the various nations were living in Tur- key. This system of government was established when the 230 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Ottoman Turks took Constantinople. It seems to have been adopted to relieve the Sultan and his ministers of the trouble of looking after the various classes of people that were under the control of the Porte. It is a marvel that it worked even as miserably well as it did ; but it opened the door for a vast amount of oppression and misrule. The Turkish government, of which the Sultan was the despotic head, was supreme ; but only the Turks and other Mohammedans were directly amenable to its authority. All other nations, such as the Greeks, Armenians, and Jews, had each its own head and its own government, which was liter- ally an imperium in imperio. By the fundamental law of the empire, each nation was a distinct community, and at- tended to its own affairs very much as if there were no other government existing in Turkey. The Armenians, for in- stance, had their patriarch, appointed by the Sultan and ranking with the higher Turkish pashas, who was held responsible for the government and the good conduct of that nation, and. who was invested for this purpose with almost unlimited authority over his people. Though nominally and really subject to the Sultan, his acts were seldom interfered with, however arbitrary or oppressive they might be, so long as they did not affect the Mohammedans. He was both civil and ecclesiastical head of his nation, and had authority to mflict both civil and ecclesiastical penalties. One form of punishment, dreaded almost as much as death, that of ban- ishment to distant parts of the empire, he could not inflict ; but an order of banishment was easUy obtained from" the Sultan, especially if the application for it were accompanied with a suitable bribe. Every Christian or Jewish subject of the country must necessarily be connected with some one of these communities, and must be regularly enrolled ; nor could any one, of his own choice, transfer his connection from one to another. To do so was an offence, — a kind of rebellion against the supreme authority, the Ottoman Porte. And not only PECULIAB FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 231 this, each community or nation was divided into a variety of guilds, each trade or occupation forming a sort of caste, and every member of the community must be enrolled in one of these, and no one was allowed to change from one to another. He was known in the community as belonging to a particular guild, and must have his certificate, and be prepared to ex- hibit it to the Turkish ofiicials whenever it was demanded. This social police was administered with great strictness. . The wealthiest class in the whole Turkish empire were the Armenian bankers. Even the Turkish pashas and other officials were dependent upon them for money in securing their appointments, and for advances on which to live and maintain their positions ; and their wealth gave them a con- trolling influence among their own people. The bankers in reality were more powerful than the patriarch himself ; for, in addition to their pecuniary influence, they had the making and the unmaking of the patriarch. He was appointed by the Sultan on their nomination, and usually, when they demanded it, he was set aside by the same authority. Prac- tically they controlled the administration of affairs in their own community, their views and wishes being carried out by the patriarch. "With very few exceptions, they were exceed- ingly bigoted in their religious opinions, being violently opposed to the new doctrines and the spiritual worship which threatened to supersede the superstition and mummery of the ancient church. In the peculiar social as well as religious organization of the Armenian nation, the patriarch and his priests, who themselves were generally the tools of the bigoted bankers, had absolute control over the Armenian people. Not only could they cast them out of the church, but whenever they chose to put a ban upon any man, they could break up his business, cut him off from all intercourse with others, even friends and neighbors, deprive him of the means of subsistence, and reduce him to the condition of the dogs in the streets, and all this without the fear of interfer- ence on the part of the Turkish authorities. 232 FORTY TBiRS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Just at this period, too, the Armenian patriarch having shown some degree of leniency toward the evangelical con- verts, if not a decided leaning toward evangelical doctrines, the bankers secured the appointment of an assistant patriarch, who, according to custom, took the reins into his own hands, and proved himself an uncompromising bigot. There was stUl another class of the Armenian race, the most bigoted of all, from whom sprang a great part of the opposition which the missionaries and their disciples had to encounter. A small part of the nation were subject to the pope in religious matters, in communion with the Church of Rome, and breathed the true spirit of popery. They were intensely hostile to evangelical truth, and used all their influ- ence, openly and by intrigue, to stir up the whole nation against the missionaries and their work. Not that they loved the Armenian Church, but they hated the Gospel more. Nearly all the interference that the American missionaries met with in prosecuting their work in the Turkish em- pire had its origin with these emissaries of Rome, or was sedulously fostered and promoted by this universal enemy of the truth. Such was the state of things at the commencement of the year 1839, when the assistant patriarch, sustained by nearly all the Armenian clergy, and urged on by the bankers, deter- mined upon decisive measures for extirpating the novel heresy. How many had adopted it was not known, for none had actually left the communion of the Armenian Church ; but it was evident that the leaven of the Gospel was beginning to work, and the rulers thought that a few decisive blows would strike terror into the hearts of all, and arrest the progress of the evil. The bigoted leaders knew nothing of the power of divine grace in the hearts of men, nothing of the might of the Holy Spirit that was moving upon the minds of many of the people. On the 19th of February, Mr. Sahakian, an evangelical Armenian, who had been in the employ of the American CHRISTIANS BANISHED. 233 mission, and who was then at the head of the most impor- tant school, was arrested, and, without even being informed of the charges made against hi'm, was thrown into prison. He was a man of the purest and most inoffensive character, and the only accusation that could with truth be brought against him was that he had renounced the superstitious rites and ceremonies of the Armenian Church, and become a hum- ble follower of the Saviour. Other charges, indeed, were made. He was accused of sorcery, and of having the power to bewitch others. Soon after, another man of the same character, Boghos Fizika, was seize4 and thrown into the patriarch's prison. Within four days an order was obtained from the Turkish government for sending them into exile, four hundred mUes from the capital ; and they were hurried away under charge of officers who treated them with the greatest cruelty. A banker also, who had been on friendly terms with the mis- sionaries, was arrested and confined among lunatics ; and a bedlam in Turkey is a more shocking place of confinement, even for a lunatic, than in any other part of the world. The following month, Der Kevork, the pious priest already men- tioned, was cast into prison, and, with other leading men who had embraced evangelical sentiments, was banished. The pa- triarch, who had previously promulgated an order forbidding all intercourse with the missionaries, or even reading their books, and requiring all who had any in their possession to dfeliver,them up to their bishop or confessor, now issued a bull, threatening with terrible anathemas all who should have any thing to do with the foreign teachers. The Greek patri- arch, too, sent forth his bull, excommunicating aU who should sell, buy, or read the 'books of the Lutherans or Calvinists, as the missionaries were called. Many persons were arrested on mere suspicion of having adopted heretical opinions, their business was broken up, and their families were in distress for want even of the necessaries of life. At the breaking out of this persecution, Mr. Goodell wrote to Mr. Temple at Smyrna, Feb. 24, 1839 : — 234 FORTY YEARS IN THE! TURKISH EMPIRE. " This is, indeed, a day of rebuke and blasphemy. Many are our adversaries, but we give ourselves unto prayer. Many there be that rise up against us, but we have much confidence that He is with us, who will count for more than the whole world beside. Hohannes and Boghos Fizika are both of them sent into exile, each a distance of resorted secretly REVISION. 281 to a retired spot among the hills, not far from Constantinople, where, of their own motion, or rather moved only by the divine Spirit, they organized a missionary society. They came to the cbnclusion that the time had arrived for them to send to their brethren in other parts of the empire the glad tidings which had brought life and joy to their hearts, and they actually set apart for this service one of their own num- ber, who was sent into the interior to preach Christ to their benighted brethren, and his labors were greatly blessed from on high. Two years after completing the translation of the Old Testament into the Armeno-Turkish, Mr. Goodell wrote to the Rev. Dr. Anderson, announcing the revision of the New. His letter is an eloquent tribute to the priceless value of the Holy Scriptures, and a fresh evidence that the writer had been drinking deeply at the fountain of the water of life, whUe drawing water for others. Constantinople, Jan. 27, 1843. My dear Brother, — Yon will have as much pleasure in receiving the intelligence as I have in announcing it that the i-evision of the New Testament is now completed by me, and that it is nearly all printed. I had the same pious, able, and faithful helper that I had in translating the Old Testa- ment, and, although the whole was rewritten by him, yet it was finished in just about one year. And it is in a style so much more acceptable than the previous edition, thalHL trust it can be said, " The former had no glory in this respfect, by reason of the glory that excelleth." I have now put into the hands of that portion of the Armenian population who use only the Armeno-Turkish language the whole word of God, — all the information that has ever come from heaven for their instruction and benefit, — " and therein I \do rejoice, yea, and will rejoice." But with translations and revisions I have now done for ever, and " the poor remnant of my days " J hope to spend in pouring into the ears of men solne of those great and glo- rious truths which I have been engaged for several years in spreading out before their eyes. But " which shall prosper, 282 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH BMPIRK. whether this or that, or whether they both shall be alike good," who but God can tell. This, however, is a matter which concerneth us not, and of which, indeed, we are incapable of judging. It is in the hands of God, and as He employeth whatever instruments it pleaseth Him, so in bringing men to a knowledge of the truth He useth whichever of their organs of sense He chooseth, whether their eye or their ear. The noble Bereans are specially commended for having made use of their eyes, and to this the sacred writer ascribes the ^eat success of the Gospel in that place. And in the reformation in England, Tindall's translation of the New Testament was apparently more blessed in opening the eyes of men and con- vincing them of the truth than any other means whatevei'. What could the preaching of even one hundred reformed priests have effected without it? Such a translation was absolutely necessary to satisfy the minds and to quiet the consciences of men. Without this, how should they know whether to believe this priest or that ? Every thing would depend, not on a solid foundation, but on the eloquence, or, rather, the influence of the speaker. In carrying forward all such reformations, the Bible must be the final appeal, and of this not a part, but the whole, because in such cases the part published would be rejected by the opposer, and the appeal be made to the part unpublished ; and because, too, the whole must be very thoroughly examined before the mind can be convinced that none of the superstitions and errors which have crept into a corrupt church can be found in any part of the Bible. Turn, now, to our labors among the Armenians. Our whole work with them is emphatically a Bible work. The Bible is our only standard, and the Bible is our final appeal. And it is even more necessary for us than it was for the reformers in England, because we are foreigners. Without it, we could say one thing and the priests and bishops could say another ; but where would he the umpire ? It would be nowhere, and all our efforts would be like " beating the air." And we may ask. What could even the apostles have done without the Bible ? Among the Jews they could have done absolutely nothing. They based their whole new revelation upon it. They appealed to it always, and they asserted it to be more sure and certain than any voice they had themselves heard in the holy mount. And so our Saviour Himself appealed to it. Instead of requiring the Jews to take His EIGHT TEARS. 283 mere word for the truth of any doctrine, He either conprmed it to them by a miracle or referred them to their own Script- ures for the truth of it. Among the Gentiles the case was, of course, different; and so, among the heathen now, the case is different in this one respect, very different. But among the ancient Jews, or among the nominal Christians of the present day, the Script- ures are indispensable even at the very outset. Had the ancient Jews — all except a few of their learned and bigoted doctors — lost, as these nominal Christians had, the knowledge of their own Scriptures, the apostles, in order to convince them that Jesus was the Messiah, must first of all have translated their Scriptures into a language they could under- stand. Without this they could not have advanced one step. They could not have " shown by the Scriptures that Jesus was Christ." And such was the state of mind among the Jews, that there was no other way to show them this. But the Scriptures were already translated to their hand, and with these they •' mightily convinced the Jews ; " for who- ever now rejected their testimony, rejected God Himself. And so we ourselves, foreigners though we be, and thus laboinng under peculiar disadvantages, yet with the Bible in our hands, and in the hands of these people, seem to be standing on the Rock of Ages, and building for eternity. But without it we are weak ; we build on the sand, and our house is exposed to be blown down by every storm that sweeps by. These remarks I thought it necessary to make as an apol- ogy, should any be deemed necessary, for having spent some eight years of my life in this work of translating the word of God. And it is also worthy of very special remark that this work has been carried on when much of the time, on account of the peculiar circumstances of our mission, I could have been doing nothing else of any comparative iinportance. I bless God that my attention was directed to so great and good a work, and to Him be everlasting thanks that the whole is now brought to a conclusion. 1 read over the last chapter, I trust, with some gratitude and humility, certainly with tenderness and tears, and, finding at the close that my translator had set up a pillar, on which he had inscribed, "To God be all the praise and glory," I added underneath, " Amen and amen, and let every one that readeth say amen ! " 284 POETT TEAES IN THE TUUKISH EMPIEE. And thus I left for ever the rich and beautiful country through which I have been passing, — a land " flowing with milk and honey," that drinketh water of the rain of heaven, and hath fountains gushing out from every hill, and springing up into everlasting life. And, blessed be God ! that portion of the community for whose special benefit I have prepared these Scriptures in Armeno-Turkish have now no occasion in " passing through the valley of Baca " to " make it a well," for. they will find it already made for them, and " the stone rolled away from the well's mouth ; " and thus they may now " with joy draw water out of the wells of salvation," for the refreslunent of their souls for ever. And am I yet alive, and favored, too, with a good measure of health and strength ? Oh, what thanks shall I render to the God of all patience that, instead of now casting me aside as a broken vessel in which He hath no pleasure. He should still deign to employ me in His service ! I desire no other service but His, here or in eternity ; and I would, therefore, now consecrate myself to the work of missions, renewedly and unreservedly, as though I had never done it before. Let me now begin anew to serve God in the Gospel of His Son. Let me now have an unction from the Holy One, that the word spoken by me may be with power, and that the dead may hear the voice of the Son of God and live. Let me now tell the good news of salvation as news, and not as an old story. Let me tell it as though I had myself just believed it for the first time ; or, rather, let me be as full of it as though I had just received it fresh from heaven. Having set wide open to thousands of the perishing all the twelve gates of the New Jerusalem, let me now gird myself anew, and go out and compel them to come in. It is now more than twenty years since I received the charge of the ordaining council at New Haven, and, although I would by no means consider that as having waxed old and lost its efficacy, yet I would now solemnly charge myself to come henceforward to my fellow-men as though I had the most important and cheering intelligence possible to comnlu- nicate to them. I would charge'myself to take right hold with both hands of every child of mortality that comes in my way, and say to him, " My brother, I bring you the love of your Father in heaven, with the very richest present His benefi- cence could bestow, — a cup of blessings, overflowing with eternal life. Eeceive it, and you shall live for ever." DEATH OF COMMODORE PORTER. 285 " But who is sufficient for these things ? " and especially one who has in a measure unfitted himself for the work by previous habits ? And, after all, where I shall with the liv- ing voice address hundreds, I shall probably by means of the pi'inted word address thousands ; and, when the former is silent in death, the latter will, I hope, be guiding souls to heaven fi-om generation to generation. And " blessed is he that readeth," as well as " they that hear," these words of spirit and life. Asking your prayers, that I may be faithful even unto death, I subscribe myself, as in the first days of our long acquaintance, " Your brother and companion in tribulation, and in the patience and kingdom of Jesus Christ," W. GOODELL. Mr. Goodell makes the following record of the death of Commodore Porter, who had continued to represent the gov- ernment of the United States at the Porte from the time of his arrival in 1831 : — " Pera, March 4, 1843. The Commodore was attacked with pleurisy on Monday night. Yesterday I went down to see him, at San Stephano, and found him insensible, and to all appearance dying. I prayed with him, or, rather, for him, and he expired very soon after, before I left. He had his reason very little from the first attack, but previoiis to it he seemed to feel that the day of life was drawing to a close. About two months ago I informed him that he could not live, that he must look upon himself as a dying man, and must now let this world go, and turn his thoughts to another. He was affected, but said little. He said he was a sinner, and expected salvation by Christ alone. " The funeral will be on Monday, and his body will lie for the present, according to his wish, at the foot of the flag-staff, but it will ultimately be removed to the United States." In an early part of this volume Mr. Goodell relates how he found a wife for Mr. Thurston, one of the first band of missionaries to the Sandwich Islands. The wife to whom Mr. Thurston was thus introduced was Mr. Goodell's own cousin, Persis. Goodale. In the year 1841 Mrs. Thurston 286 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. came to this country to provide for the education of several of her children. They landed at New York in the month of February, and, coming from and through a tropical climate to our shores at this inclement season of the year, nearly all were attacked with pneumonia. One of the daughters, Lucy Goodale, died at the home of Mr. A. P. Cumings, soon after landing. A sketch of her life, prepared by Mrs. Cumings, was published at the time in a volume, entitled " The Mis- sionary's Daughter.'' It is now among the publications of the American Tract Society. The letter which foUows was addressed to Mrs. Thurston : — Constantinople, May 8, 1841. My dear Cousin and beloved Sister in Christ, — How much I would give to sit down by your side and min- gle my tears with yours on the death of your beloved child ! But, as this cannot be, let me at least assure you of our sym- pathy and of our prayers. From my recent long letter to my father, you will learn that we also have been called to pass through the cloud and through the sea. But, my dear sister, it was not a dark but " a bright cloud " that " over- shadowed " you and us ; and, though we " feared as we en- tered into it," yet did there not come from it to our ears some of the sweetest accents we ever heard ? Yea, and let the cloud be ever so dark and terrific, yet, with an encour- aging word from Heaven issuing from it, we shall come safely out of it, and see nothing " save Jesus only." Blessed sight ! and blessed fruit of sanctified afflictions ! " And darkness shows us worlds of light We never saw by day." The letter to my father left my dear wife and our eldest daughter both ill of that same dreadful fever. The latter soon afterwards became much worse, and our youngest child was also seized in the same manner. The oldest physician of the place, too, was for pursuing a course quite unsatisfac- tory to me. Then it was that my mind became exceedingly anxious and my feelings unsubdued. One night I was so troubled I could not sleep. God held my eyes waking, my flesh trembled for fear of Him, and I was afraid of His judg- ments. The next day I was very low in body as well as in LETTER TO MBS. THURSTON. * 287 spirit. But at evening, Mrs. Goodell spake some words of comfort to me, and I was strengthened. And I was enabled to say, and, I hope, in some good measure to feel, " this family is not mine, but God's ; these children are not mine, but His ; and He has the most perfect right to interpose, in- terfere, order, govern, dispose, give, or take away, according to His own good pleasure. Here am I, let Him do with me as seemeth good in His sight. Let Him correct me, but in mercy, not in anger, lest He bring me to nothing, and I be consumed by the blow of His hand." But, though our heavenly Father cause grief, yet will He have compassion, according unto the multitude of His tender mercies. He is healing all our diseases, and restoring us again to health and comfort, though till this day we have not all been able to meet either at the family altar or around the table of daily bounty. One also is not. A month to- day since we imprinted upon his cheek the last token of affection. But, though out of sight, he is not out of remem- , brance, nor out of existence. We learn that the conduct of our dear boy in his sickness, and our conduct at his death, are topics of conversation in different circles among the Armenians in Constantinople. Even the patriarch ex- claimed, " Who ever heard of such things." Some of our native brethren seem much strengthened* by what they have seen of the power of the Gospel, though^ I feel that, alas ! we have exhibited but a poor specimen of it. But surely we are encouraged to pray that this our affliction may prove a blessing to many, even to those' of another nation and another language. An^ oh that we ourselves may all re- ceive the full benefit our heavenly Father designed for us by this discipline ! The account of your beloved daughter, wjjich was pub- lished in the " New York Observer," my family read with melancholy interest. May the Lord Jesus, who knows your sorrows, and every minute circumstance of your affliction, make all grace abound towards you, and towards your sur- viving children, and towards your far-distant husband ! The world can do nothing for us. But Christ can do every thing. Philosophy can only steel our hearts, and brace up our souls with stubbornness, and render us just what we should not be, viz., insensible. But the grace of God is all-sufficient. It can soften our hearts on the one hand, and sustain and elevate them on the other. Let us be more than ever en- 288 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. couraged to pray that His blessed will may be done. In our own families, our will is done, and not our children's. "We cross their wills every day, and often without assigning a reason for it ; and, if they are very small, we cannot make them understand a reason. Should their -wills be done, our families would be in a state of utter confusion. So in God's great family, let His blessed will be done, and not our fool- ish wills ; and this, whether we can at present understand the reasons of His conduct or not. Indeed, the time will never come when we shall fully comprehend all the ways of God. We shall have to trust' Him for ever and ever, as the angels have to do now ; for who by searching can find Him out ? Let us begin to confide in Him npw, and go on increasing in this confidence for ever. ' Mrs. Goodell unites in Christian love. Eemember us aU to your children. Your truly sympathizing friend and brother, "W. Goodell. In a letter to Mrs. Cumings, written several years later, he acknowledged in his own peculiar style the receipt of a copy of " The Missionary's Daughter," which she had sent to him at Constantinople : — My good Sister, Daughter, or, what shall I call you ? I suppose, however, it makes but little difference what I call you now, for long before I shall see you, you will be , " called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name." I wonder what that name will be ! Gentleness ? Charity? Patience? Hope? Zeal? or what? I fancy we shall recognize Abraham at once. As far off as he can be seen. Confidence in God wiU be seen inscribed in such bold characters on his whole being, that he will at once be " known and read of all men." So when we meet with one whose character is throughout and throughout developed in meekness, we shall know at once it is Moses. Now I can form no idea what your new name will be, nor, indeed, what will be my own, unless it be. Unworthy to have a name. But in the many mansions our blessed Saviour has prepared for His friends, I hope that yours and ours will not be so far apart but that we can see each other occasion- ally, without being under the necessity of taking a sea voy- age. I am thankful that my precious Sandwich Island LETTEH FROM REV. JONAS KING. 289 I cousin has put, me in communication with you, and that through a daughter of mine and a brother of yours I am brought into almost veritable relationship, while through Jesus Christ, our common head, the connection between us is stiU nearer and more precious, and it will continue as long as our connection with Jesus Christ will continue. But let me not forget — for that is, indeed, the object of this note — to thank you for the Memoir of my cousin. I shall tead it with |double interest now that I know you to be the writer. And, commending ourselves to your prayers, I re- main, in Christ, Yours affectionately, "W. GOODELL. February 14, 1843, he makes this brief record : " I am this day fifty-one years old. Abide with us, blessed Saviour, for the day is far spent." The Rev. Jonas King, of Athens, having visited Mr. and Mrs. Goodell at Constantinople at the time of the birth of their youngest son, playfully promised to give them a cow, on condition that the chUd should be named Jonas King. On his return to Athens, having heard that the name of Edward was likely to be substituted for Jonas, in making the boy a King, he wrote to Mr. Goodell : — Athens, Sept. 26, 1843. Dear Brother Goodell, — I arrived here last Satur-, day, and found the people rejoicing in a Constitution. Such excitement and such enthusiasm I seldom ever saw. I verily believe if any man in the streets were to say a word against the Constitution he would be torn in pieces. There is so much steam up, and such a fire burning, I am sometimes afraid the boiler wUlAurst, and that we shall some of us be terribly scalded. However, I am on board with them, and must take whatever happens. I have a good life-preserver in the protection of Him who is the giver of life, in whom we live and move and have our being, without whom not a sparrow falls to the ground, and by whom even the very hairs of our head are all numbered. How is Mrs. Goodell, and how are all the children ? What have you called the little boy .who made his appearance at 13 s 290 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. your house the first' time when I was there ? If you have called him Jonas King, I suppose I shall have to send him a cow. But tf he is only called King, half my name, I must send him only half a cow. It seems that the name of the disohedient prophet who fled to Tarshish is not in great repute with you ! But to teU you the truth, I believe he was quite as good a man as his namesake, who has been sent to preach in Greece ! I feel that my life has been fuU of disobedience, and I often wonder at the mercy of God in permitting me to labor in His cause by preaching His holy word. Pray for your unworthy brother, Jonas King. On the 4th of July, 1843, the venerable father of Mr. Goodell died at the home of his son in Copley, Ohio, whither he had removed a few years previous. The letter which Mr. Goodell wrote to his brother on receiving the intelli gence was inserted at the commencement of these Memoirs.* It is not only a touching tribute of filial affection, showing that the heart of the writer was as fresh and tender La its love as in the days of his boyhood, but, as a specimen of epistolaify composition, and for the spirit of glowing, Scriptu ral piety that it breathes, it will bear many perusals. The Eev. Dr. "William Adams, in quoting it in his introduction to " The Old and the New," says, " We know not which to admire the most, — its purity of taste, its depth of pathos, or its simplicity of piety." * See page 6. EXECUTION FOB APOSTASY. 291 OHAPTEE XVI. IN August, 1843, occurred an event which in its results had an important influence upon the cause of religious liberty in Turkey, and an important bearing upon the mis- sion work in that country. The circumstances are detailed as follows in an oflicial despatch to his government by Sir Stratford Canning, the English ambassador : — "Buyuh-Dere, August 27, 1843. Within the last few days an execution has taken place at Constantinople, under cir- cumstances which have occasioned much excitement and indignation among the Christian inhabitants. The sufferer was an Armenian youth of eighteen or twenty years, who, having under fear of punishment declared himself a Turk, went to the island of Syra, and, returning after an absence of some length, resumed his former religion. Apprehensive of the danger, but resolved not to deny his real faith a second time, he kept out of sight, tUl accident betrayed him to the police, and he was then thrown into prison. In spite of threats, promises, and blows, he there maintained his resolu- tion, refused to saye his life by a fresh disavowal of Chris- tianity, and was finally decapitated in one of the most frequented parts of the city with circumstances of great barbarity." During the month that he was in prison every effort was made by the Turks to induce him to embrace Mohamme- danism. He was offered a commission in the army, and other inducements were held out to him to say, " There is one God, and Mohammed is his prophet." He was several times led out to the place of execution, and the sword of the executioner was brandished over his head, as though his 292 POBTT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. last moment had come, but no word or sign of apostasy was extorted from him. Sir Stratford Canning exerted all his influence to secure his release, and, it was said, obtained a promise from the Turkish authorities that his life should be spared ; but the law of the Koran, as inter- preted by the Turks, was put in execution. The man was beheaded, and, according to custom, his head was placed between his legs, and his body exposed in a public place for three days. This shocking occurrence led to a formal demand on the part of the English, French, Russian, and Prussian ambassa- dors for the abolition of the death penalty for a change of religion. There was a long and earnest correspondence with the Turkish government, conducted chiefly by the English ambassador, the result of which was that the Sultan, on the 21st of March, 1844, gave this written pledge : " The Sublime Porte engages to take efEectual measures to prevent henceforward the execution and putting to death of the Christian who is an apostate." On the 23d of March, the Sultan, in an audience which he granted to Sir Stratford Canning, gave him personally this assurance : " Henceforward neither shall Christianity be insulted in my dominions, nor shall Christians be in any way persecuted for their religion." The chief honor of obtaining these important concessions from the highest authority in the Turkish government belongs to that noble advocate of religious liberty and friend of Christian missions. Sir Stratford Canning, who, upon the successful termination of his protracted correspond- ence, declared that the giving of such a pledge by the Sultan seemed to him little less than a miracle, and that God alone could have brought it to pass. The year 1843 was memorable for another movement in the cause of religious freedom, — the exodus of nearly five hundred ministers from the Established Church of Scotland, and the organization of the Free Church on the basis of THE DISRUPTION IN SCOTLAND. 293 Christ alone the Head and King of the church. Among the many visitors from various lands at the Turkish capital about this time was the Eev. R. "W. Stewart, to whom, after his return to Scotland, Mr. Goodell wrote, express- ing his cordial sympathy with those who for conscience' sake had gone out from the Establishment, leaving all its emolu- ments behind them : — Constantinople, Sept. 16, 1843. To the Rev. R. W. Stewart: Reverend and dear Sir, — Your note from Malta, with the music-book of Scotch church psalmody, went by the way of Beyront, and did not reach me till quite lately. As our eldest daughter has been at Broosa for a few weeks, we have as yet only tasted a wee bit of your sweet music ; but we expect she will return next week, and then we intend to have a real feast, wishing you could be here at least for one evening to enjoy it with us. Tours of August the 21st was received the 8th inst. And so, dear brother, the manse, that sweetest and happiest and most hallowed of all spots, is gone for ever ! Well, you all have our tenderest sympathy, and, I may add, you all have our high veneration. Yes, we venerate those four hundred and seventy men of God who stood ready at the call of their Master to " provide the creels again ; " and, leaving the manse, the glebe, the church, the stipend, all, to go forth, not knowing where they should erect their next altar or kindle their next hearth-fires. Everlasting thanks to the great Head of the church that there are so many of this stamp in Scotland ! — men of noble birth, who are born from above and belong to the royal family, and are jealous for the royal prerogatives, and who, suffering with their Prince here, shall soon sit down with Him on His throne, and reign with Him for ever. That memorable 18th of May will never be for- gotten. The world has seen nothing like it for at least two hundred years. With what a great cloud of witnesses your Free Church must have been surrounded, composed of those ancient, noble martyrs, confessors, and covenanters, of whom the world was not worthy ! It does appear to me that the Lord is about to bless all Scotland with such a revival of pure and undeflled religion as has never yet been knowQ there, and that the influence of this mighty movement of 294 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. yours will be felt, not only in every part of England, but even to the uttermost parts of the earth. It is intimately connected with the light and liberty and glory of the Gospel of Christ, and the missionary spirit seems in a wonderful manner to pervade and sanctify it all. Do you remember that little, cold, upper chamber in my house ? We regretted that we had no better to offer to one " of the household of faith," and he, too; an " ambassador of Christ ; " and, had we not considered it a sort of discipline and preparation for what was to follow when driven out from your own pleasant habitation, with all the comforts and precious recollections of thirty years, we might have re- gretted it the more. "We rejoice that Providence has as- signed you so interesting and important a post as the one you now occupy. And who knows but the great Head of the church took away your voice on purpose that you might employ your pen for Him in this new situation ! Mrs. GoodeU and our daughters (for since I commenced this letter the one at Broosa has returned) unite in the kind- est regards to Mrs. Stewart, whom we shall all be most happy to see with you, and to whom we will give the very best room in the house, should Providence ever direct her steps with yours to the city of domes and minarets. Of my " Sermon to Mothers " she is at liberty to make any use which she may think will promote the cause of the blessed Redeemer. I feel that I could make it better in some respects, but perhaps I should make it worse, and at any rate I have no time to make the experiment. May prayer and the Lord's blessing accompany it ! All our families imite in sending Christian salutations. Remember us very kindly to Drs. Chalmers, Keith, Black, and Wilson, should it be convenient for you to do so, not forgetting our good friend and brother. Dr. Rich. And say to Mr. Bonar that I received his books, that I love him as my very dearest brother, and that I congratulate him on the recovery of his Bible from Jacob's well.* The Lord bless him and all the four hundred and seventy prophets who h ive ■not bowed the knee to the image which has been set up in Scotland. • Mr. Bonar's pocket Bible, which he accidentally dropped into Jacob's well, near Shechem, was subsequently recovered hy another traveller, and restored to him. A NEW ENGLAND THANKSGIVING. 295 My address is, Rev. William Goodell, Constantinople, Tur- key ; but in subscribing myself, I am always and only, Your very affectionate brother in Christ, W. Goodell. In October, 1843, Mr. Goodell was elected a member of the American-Oriental Society, and a diploma, oflScially Bigned and forwarded to him at Constantinople, is found among his papers, together with an acknowledgment of a copy of the first edition of his Armeno-Turkish Bible, which he presented to the society. An occasion of much interest to the American missionaries in Turkey occurred in the course of this year. Up to this time they had never enjoyed the privilege of joining with the people at home in the national festival of Thanksgiving. The mode of communicating with the United States was so tardy, that they had never before received notice of the appointment of the day until after it had passed. But this year the proclamation reached them in season, and Mr. Goodell thus records the observance of the feast : — " Constantinople, December 1, 1843. Yesterday was the first Thanksgiving (I mean New England Thanksgiving) I have kept for twenty-one years. We have never known before when Thanksgiving came till the day was past; but the increased facilities of intercourse gave us this year timely information. We all enjoyed our meeting much. It was at two o'clock, P.M., and Mr. K. left his business, and he and family, with a pious captain, came. Among the many causes of thankfulness mentioned were the following : God's love to this world, — a thing never to be lost sight of by us ; that wonderful grace which has saved us from sin and heli, and raised us up to be co-workers with God, — what an unspeak- able mercy! the continued tokens of the presence of the Holy Spirit among the people ; though we have had sickness in our families, yet no one of our public labors has ever been interrupted from this cause, and no one of the male members of this mission has ever been laid up by sickness ; during all the years we have lived together, and amidst all the various scenes through which we have passed, there has never been 296 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. any misunderstanding between any of us, and our harmony has continued up to the present time unbroken. Harmony has never been restored, because it has never been impaired. A great blessing this ! " The missionaries at Constantinople, in common with those at other stations in the Levant, were greatly cheered, near the close of the year, by a visit from the Rev. Rufus Ander- son, D.D., Corresponding Secretary of the American Board, who was accompanied by the Rev. Joel Hawes, D.D., of Hartford. Dr. Anderson came officially, to study the char- acter and to see the extent of the work that was going on, and to consult with the members of the various missions in regard to plans for the future. Dr. Hawes, though not commissioned by the Board, had a similar errand, and his presence and counsel were "no less acceptable and cheering. They spent several months in the eastern part of the Medi- terranean and at Constantinople, arriving at the capital on the 24th of December. ' The visit of this deputation was peculiarly refreshing to Mr. Goodell, who had been personally intimate with Dr. Anderson before going to the East. After the latter had returned to this country, Mr. Goodell wrote to him : " It is twenty-two. years since we sailed from New York, and dur- ing all this time. I can think Of but few events, if, indeed, of any, for which, as it appears to me, I have greatei> cause for gratitude than for your visit." A letter of reminiscence, addressed to Dr. Anderson after his return to the United States, shows what progress had been made in the mission work since Mr. Goodell reached Constantinople in 1831, and also what prospects were opening before the mission : — GoNSTAUTiifopLE, Mafcli 7, 1844. Mt deab Brother, — "Whenever I look back to the year 1831, when my own family first arrived at Constanti- nople, and contemplate the great and wonderful changes which have taken place since that period, I always feel that I am myself not half awake to the reality and inrportance GREAT CHANGES. 297 of that work of grace, which God is carrying on here with Buch power. Then, not a single European in the place knew fully how to sympathize with us; nor, during a whole year, was there, except our Greek brother, Mr. P., a single na- tive found, whose heart seemed at all moved by the Spirit of God. Then, all direct access to the Armenians seemed closed against us ; nor did it appear possible to reach them, except in a very circuitous way. We had, in fact, to com- mence operations among the Greeks, in order thus to intro- duce ourselves among the Armenians. But God hath "remembered us in our low estate; for His mercy endureth for ever." He hath helped us by His providence, and He hath helped us by His Spirit ; and in the wonderftil turn things have taken. His hand is most clearly seen. For " He that hath the key of David, that openeth and no maa shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth," has fast closed the door among the Greeks to the amazement of everybody ; while, among the Armenians, He has " set before us an open door, which no man has been able to shut," although the very mightiest ones in the whole empire have once and again conspired together for the ex- press purpose of closing it for ever. Less than twenty years ago, the question was asked by some one at Constantinople, whether a Protestant service, except in the palaces of the foreign legations, could be held on the Sabbath in any language. And the opinion expressed was, that it would not be tolerated. But lo ! a few Protestant missionaries have come ; and, without power or influence, or even permission, they have quietly seated themselves down in the very "city of the Sultan," under the very eye of high-priests and patriarchs, and in the midst of all th6 grandees of the empire, and the emissaries of Eome ; and they have opened chapels in their own private houses, where the Gospel has been preached without moles- tation in the English, German, French, Spanish, Italian, Greek, Armenian, and Turkish languages. And our right to do so wUl now never be likely to be questioned. Those times have gone by ; and custom here has all the force of law. There has, indeed, been great indignation against us ; but it has been strangely impotent. Kings and princes have taken counsel together against us ; but their " counsel has been carried headlong," and has come to naught. Bribes, the never-failing resort and the mighty engine of all these X3» 298 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Oriental hierarchies, have not been spared ; but " the devices of these crafty ones have been disappointed, so that their hands could not perform their enterprise." And I know of no other reason than this, that " 2Tie Lord of Hosts has been with us, and the God of Jacob has been our refuge." From Him cometh wisdom. But He has not given it to the op- posers of His truth to carry out their plans ; or He has " destroyed and divided their tongues ; " or He has furnished them with other and more pressing work to do ; or in His providence there has been all at -once an entire change in the Turkish ministry ; or the very individual, who was en- trusted by them with the execution of the whole business, was unexpectedly turned out of office ; or else, in their blind- ness and rage, they have been left so to transgress all bounds and trample on all laws and usages, as to leave us real and substantial ground of complaint to our country's representa- tive, which he could lay hold of, and use with power to our advantage. And thus has the Lord " not once nor twice," " shown us His marvellous kindness in this strong city," and given us fresh occasions of encouragement to place all con- fidence in His power and wisdom. His goodness and faithfiil- ness. And, though we have always " feared as we entered into the dark cloud," yet have we, I trust, learned in some measure the important lesson, that there is after all "no one there save Jesus only ; " and that His hand, and His alone, is to be seen and felt and acknowledged everywhere. Ten years ago, " the strong man armed kept his palace and goods in peace," and no one dared lisp a syllable against the prevailing superstitions and corruptions of the times. " But a stronger than he has come," and broken in upon this death-like quiet, and " set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother," in all parts of the city. An individual, who came to us some ten years ago for the express purpose of conversing on the great things of salvation and eternal life, and who spoke freely all that was in his heart, said, on passing out of our door, " On quit- ting your house, I must close my lips, and not suffer a word on these subjects to escape them." But now the whole city is filled with these new doctrines ; and they are publicly dis- cussed in the khans and coffee-houses, and at all the chief places of concourse. Much of the time, indeed, we have ourselves been scarcely able to walk round this great " vaUey of dry bones " in an RECALL OP ME. TEMPLE. 299 open and public manner, or to propiesy to them except in a whisper, or to only one at a time ; and yet, from our rt.tired corners wo have heard " a noise anji a shaking " among these " dry bones ; " and, in regard to not a few of them, we have the most consoling evidence that "the Spirit of life from God has entered into them." The voice of the Son of God has broken the slumbers of death, and they live. They have been" breathed upon by the Holy Spirit, and they have " become living souls." And these may now be seen every day walking abroad in the streets of this great city, living, breathing men; men who, like all those that have been quickened and made alive, and that will live for ever, are calling on every side to their neighbors and kindred, " Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light." There is certainly a great deal of life and activity among them. Look abroad in almost any direction, and you will see some Andrew bringing his brother Simon to Christ; or some Philip persuading his friend Nathanael to come ; or, peradventure, over the very house-tops, and " through the tiling," and greatest difficulties, you will see " one sick of the palsy," who is " borne of four." Blessed sight ! who would not be a missionary to see such " visions bright " ? But truly " this is the Lord's doing ; it is marvel- lous in our eyes." I close this communication with a remark, which I recently made to our native brethren, whom, as you know, I am accustomed to meet alone by themselves every Tuesday morning, " If this work of God go forward in the same proportion ior ten years to come, as it has gone for ten years past, there will be no ftirther occasion for any of us to remain here, unless it be to assist you in bringing to a knowledge of these same precious saving doctrines of the Gospel the Greeks and Jews and others around you." But, dear brother, reverses are to be expected. And may you and we, and the churches at home, and all concerned, be prepared for them. Yours most truly, W. GOODELL. In the spring of 1844 Mr. Goodell experienced a great trial in the recall of his beloved Mend and brother, Kev. Daniel Temple, with whom he had been on terms of inti- mate fellowship almost from boyhood. They had occupied 300 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. the same room in the academy, in college, and in the Theo- logical Seminary for the space of nine years, and although separated in their missionary life in the East, Mr. Temple being stationed at Smyrna, they had exchanged letters and interchanged their most sacred sentiments every week since coining to the Orient. The trial was the more severe be- cause the giving up of the missionary work was so painful to Mr. Temple. One of the results of the visit of Dr. Ander- sou to the East was the discontinuance of the mission to the Greeks, for whom Mr. Temple had been exclusively labor- ing ; and as the Board concurred with him in the opinion that he was too far advanced in years to commence tha acquisition of a new language and enter upon an entirely new mission, he reluctantly decided to return to the United States. Before he left, Mr. Goodell wrote to him : — " We all sympathize with you deeply in your being called to give up your work and return to the land of your fathers. It seems to me that such a blow would well-high kill me. But it is true, for the word of God declares it, 'As thy days so shall thy strength be.' And the question is not, what is painful ? but, what is duty ? Fear not ; your poor ship will find a safe harbor at last." After his return, Mr. Goodell wrote to him in his usual strain : — " By the way, I see one of the papers calls you Dr. but whether it was tormenting you before the time, or whether you are actually a D.D., I do not know. At any rate,, I have no doubt you are the same Daniel Temple, whatever affixes or prefixes, augments or increments, you may have to your name. If it would but cure you of the awful habit which your dear wife complains you are guilty of, viz., of being advanced in years beyond the wishes of most parishes, perhaps you would no more object to the title than to any other bitter medicine." At the same time with the departure of his friend Mr. Temple, a more severe trial was laid upon the family of Mr. DEPARTURE OF DAUGHTERS. 301 Goodell. This was the separation from his household, of his two eldest daughters, who came to the United States to enjoy advantages of education which could not be had in the lands of the East. From an extensive and intimate acquaintance with missionary families in different parts of the world, the opinion is confidently expressed that, as a class, no children are more accurately and thoroughly educated than the chi"- dren of missionaries; but, at the same time, it is often a matter of great importance, if not a necessity, that they should have some measure of training in the midst of a Christian commimity, in order to become better fitted for their work in life, wherever their future lots may be cast. After long and prayerful deliberation, it was decided by Mr. and Mrs. Goodell to send their daughters to America, in company with Mr. and Mrs. Temple. A brief extract from the father's journal depicts a scene of heart-breaking sadness, which has had its counterpart in hundreds', if not thousands, of families in the far-distant fields of missionary life : — " May 23. Our beloved daughters left us yesterday. My last prayer with them was with tears and sighs. , Our parting was a silent one, — an affectionate embrace, but not a word spoken on either side. We gave them up to our Father. May He be their Father, and they His children. Our other children at night wept themselves to sleep. No one could read ; no one could sing at our worship this morn- ing. May the Lord comfort all our hearts." An incident that occurred about two years later may be mentioned most appropriately in this connection. At various intervals, and for long periods, the missionaries in Turkey lived in great apprehension of personal danger, owing to the violent hostility awakened by-their presence and their teach- ings. Not only did they sympathize with the native Chris- tians in the persecution they endured ; they had a share in it themselves. Against open violence they were protected by their nationality, but often did they have reason to fear se- cret assaults instigated by Moslem fanatiqism, Armenia.n and 302 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Greek bigotry, and Jesuitical intrigue. The compiler of these Memoirs has, in his own private correspondence with the missionaries in Turkey, and especially at Constantinople, the evidence that they often lay down at night under the apprehension that, by insurrection, or the secret hand of vio- lence, they might be called to end their labors and their lives before the dawn of another day. Just at the time referred to, Mr. Goodell had received special intimations of personal danger, when one evening, as he returned home from a meeting, there was handed him a strange-looking package, addressed to him, and marked, " Favored by the Eev. Dr. Beshiktash." It had been left at the house by a stranger. What it could contain, or who the Rev. Dr. Beshiktash might be, no one was able to divine. The circumstances all had an air of mystery, and a slight examination of the package made the afEair appear still more suspicious. Thoughts of the Patriarch and his people, and of other agents of evil, passed through the mind of Mr. Goodell ; and the mere, imagination that it might be some infernal machine induced him to lay it carefully aside until the family should have retired for the night, in order that he might open it without exposing any member of his house- hold but himself. Accordingly, when all had retired, he took the mysterious box to his study, and, before proceeding to open it, kneeled and conmiended, himself, his household, and the mission, to the care of the covenant God. With trembling hands he then removed one envelope after another in a long succes- sion, until he reached and removed the last ; when his eyes fell, not upon a deadly weapon, but upon the faces of his beloved daugh&rs, who were far over the seas. They had chosen this method of forwarding from the United States their daguerreotypes, as a surprise to those at home, sending the package by the hand of the captain of a ship, with an injunction that it should be delivered without any intimation of what it contained, or of the source from which it came. FRESH PERSECUTION. / 303 The father's tears of love and thankfulness fell thick upon the familiar faces, and the whole family were immediately aroused to share in his joy. During the latter part of 1844 and the following year, the fierceness of actual persecution on the part of the Ar- menian ecclesiastics was stayed, but their hQstUity toward all who manifested any tendency to evangelical principles was not in the least abated. They took another method of ex- pressing it, described by Mr. Goodell, under date of Oct. 27, 1844: — " All fiery persecution has now ceased. The policy of the present patriarch is more in accordance with civilized usage. The aim is to wear out the patience of the brethren, by de- priving them of business in the most quiet and effectual way possible, and thus to reduce them to subjection by reducing them to poverty in a more genteel way than by prison and exile. This is. really, as our brethren confess, harder to bear, because it does not, on the one hand, rouse up the mind of the sufferer to such a spirit of determination, nor, on the other, does it secure so much sympathy from others. But, to the praise of God's grace be it spoken, they all hold on their way, and the Lord is adding to them continually, of such as shall be saved. The papists are still popping away at us with missiles drawn from the " Missionary Herald," but nobody seems now to care any thing about it. In fact, I have heard of no one being shot, or even wounded. " All our various meetings have continued to the present time, and the interest in them appears unabated. The breth- ren still ' have life,' as formerly, and even, we believe, ' have it more abundantly.' Among others, however, there is not at present so much of 'a noise' and 'a shaking,' with so many signs of coming to life, as we have witnessed in times past, and as we now hear of in the interior. Some sixteen villages in the vicinity of Broosa have been recently reported to us, in each of which the Holy Spirit is breathing upon a few individuals, making them living men. They are waking up to a life and happiness which belong exclusively to the children of light and the children of the day." The spirit of the one who is the subject of these Memoirs has been abundantly indicated in the extracts that have been 304 POBTT TEARS IN THE TUEKISH EMPIRE. made from the most familiar and unrestrained expressions of his heart, as that of one who had an almost singular sim- plicity of purpose to live for nothing but the advancement of the kingdom of Christ and the glory of His name. One secret of this singleness of heart, or one form of its expres- sion, was, that he seemed always to feel and to act as if he were in the immediate presence of Christ, and living under His personal reign. The kingdom of Christ was to him a reality, and the ground of his confidence, especially in regard to the success of the work in which he was engaged. This is ex- pressed in an extract from his journal, bearing date Jan. 31, 1845 . — " There is now a very interesting state of things among the Armenians at the capital, and many new instances of awakening. At the monthly concert this week it was stated that there was probably not an evening in the week in which there was not a prayer-meeting held by the native brethren at some place in Constantinople proper, for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. At our public services on the Sabbath the congregation is large, and the word is with power ; and although all the ingenuity and wisdom and influence of the very mightiest ones among both Armenians and Turks are most actively employed from day to day to arrest the work, yet it is carried forward by a hand unseen, and a power not to be resisted. And who can stop the progress of that which is invisible, and ' cometh not with observation ' ? Who can banish or confine or prohibit that which is spiritual, and which can, of course, be touched by nothing material ? The kingdom of Christ knows nothing of territorial divisions and geographical lines, and our brethren here may take all their meals, make all their visits, perform all their journeys, and transact all their business in this blessed kingdom, however despotic their own temporal government may be. They may live in it every day, and sleep in it every night ; and no power on earth can forcibly carry them out of it. They can have daily access to the great King himself, and lay their petitions at his feet ; and no police that ever existed, how- ever terrible its character, could ever find means to prevent it. And the progress of this kingdom is itself like the silent stealing of light on darkness, wluch none of the potentate^ of earth can interrupt." GIRLS' BOARDING-SCHOOL. 305 In October, 1845, in order to exert a more decided influence upon that part of the population which in all Oriental lands is most difficult of access, a female boarding-school was opened at the house of Mr. Groodell, and eight Armenian young ladies were received into his family. Mrs. Goodell had previously made herseK familiar with the Italian lan- guage, which was chiefly spoken at Malta ; with the Arabic, which she had made use of af Beyrout ; and with the Greek, which was extensively spoken at Constantinople. But to qualify herself for usefulness in this new charge, she now commenced the study of the Armenian. Her health, which for many years had been feeble, was quite established, and, with the new responsibilities which she assumed, it was like entering afresh upon missionary life and service. The catalogue of the school, in the handwriting of Mr. Goodell, is a curiosity. The history of each scholar is recorded, and, with the name, its signification. Names in the East are more significant than with us ; whether the name is always appropriately bestowed is another matter. The first on the list of the school is Armaveni, which signi- fies Palm-tree. She was a young lady about. 'twenty years of age when she entered the school. She afterward became the wife of the evangelical pastor at Trebizond, where she flourished literally like the palm-tree, living a life of great usefulness. Another bore the name of Soorpoohi (^Holi- ness). Another, Aroosiag (Morning Star). She has since been very useful as a teacher among the Armenians. Still another was Sophik ( Wisdom). She became the wife of an Armenian bearing the name of Avedis ( Glad Tidings), who has been a Christian pastor at Constantinople. This school, as will hereafter appear, enjoyed to a remarkable degree the blessing of God in the presence and gracious influences of the Holy Spirit, and it was a nursery in which many precious youth were trained up for lives of useful- ness. Miss Harriet M. Lovell, who afterward became the wife 306 POBTT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. of Mr. Hamlin, joined the mission at this time, taking the principal charge of the school, and finding also a home with Mr. and Mrs. Goodell. Her correspondence, which may be Seen in the memoirs of " The Missionary Sisters " (Mrs. Everett and Mrs. Hamlin), is filled with expressions of her great happiness in finding in a distant land, among those who had been strangers to her, a circle of devoted and beloved friends, and in Mr. and Mrs. GoodeU a father and mother, to whom she became tenderly attached. To Eev. E. E. Bliss, at Trebizond, he wrote, in reply to a letter asking advice : — Constantinople, June 2, 1845. Mt dear Brother, — What persecution your friends suffer from their own neighbors and families cannot be helped. Maay of our friends suffer the same here, and have for years. Some of them for a long time have been excluded from the paternal roof ; but this lund of persecution is suffered at the present day in France, England, and even ia America ; and no law can prevent it. So your bishop can excommunicate as much as he pleases, and nobody out of his church has a right to interfere. But if he makes use of the civil arm, if he throws into prison, sends into exUe, or uses the bastinado, then there is ground for interference. If your people would be saved, they must endure to the end. If they are unwill- ing to suffer with Christ, they are unworthy of Him. But this, by the way, teaches us the importance of not encourag- ing any to oppose their bishop, or to take any strong stand against the errors of their church, tiU we have good reason to believe that they are the Lord's people, and have a good deal of faith ; for otherwise, it is very certain they will not stand in the day of trial. If the bishop goes on excommunicating and casting out of the church those who have received the Gospel, after we have suffered patiently l-by " makes me think of my first visit in your house in Buyuk-Dere in 1832, in July. The many years that lie between then and now have passed like a vapor ; and what will the rest be ? 356 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. I desire to sit down upon this stone by the wayside and look ,back, and look forward, and look up! "There is a land of pure delight, where saints immortal reign." When .1 bade Mrs. Goodell farewell, and as I was leading her down to the boat, I had so many things to say, that I said noth- ing. In such circumstances I am a very poor manager. I can hardly think about seeing you again here, so little does it seem to be worth while, considering the brevity of our remaining journey. However, if it please God so, I shall greatly rejoice. May He be with you and with us, and with all our children East and West, and establish his covenant with each one of them, unto eternal life and glory ! And nowj good-by ! My love 4;o Mrs. Goodell, and a thousand good wishes for her health, her cheerfulness, and her spiritual comforts. My love to your children in Amer- ica ; and may the Lord Jesus cause His blessed countenance to shine upon their souls, and make them happy in His love and fellowship. My love to you. Pardon all my sins and foUies which I committed while under your observation, and when you come to the land of your pious father and ances- tors, remember sometimes the poor Jews, and Your sincere friend and brother, W. G. SCHAUFFLEK. Among the letters that he received on the eve of his de- parture was one from his friend Bishop Gobat, of Jerusalem, whom he had entertained many years before at his home while at Beyrout : — Jekusalem, Feb. 6, 1851. Mt vest dear Bbothee in the Lord, — Tour two letters of Nov. 20 and Deo. 19 have both safely reached this, nearly at the saAe time, and have, indeed, as you, say, made my heart glad, not only on account of the remittances, which I see you understand are very welcome for the carry- ing on of divers works iq this country, but, T assure you, it is always a source of joy to hear of you, and especially to re- ceive your kind letters. The Lord bless you abundantly for your kindness. I should be very glad, before you proceed, as you intend, to America, to see you and your dear wife ia Jerusalem, and I think you would find some change for the better in the disposition of the people of this country since you left it. But whether you come or not, I pray that God may bless you abundantly on your visit to America. REACHING THE UNITED STATES. 357 Since I saw you at Beyrout in 1827, 1 have never been 60 long in one country as I have now been in Jerusalem, now above four years. Many sweet and many bitter bless- ings have we received at the hand of the Lord in our wan- dering life, and all is intended for our good. You will hear with much pleasure that thirteen families, with sixty-one souls, at Nazareth have just declared them- selves Protestants, several of whom, I hope, are under the influence of the Spirit of grace. Here among the Jews we see just fruits enough to keep up bur courage, but certainly 1 do not yet perceive any important change among the Jews at large. Oh that the Spirit of life might be breathed upon these dry bones ! Please remember us kindly to your dear wife. Ever faithfully yours, S. Angl. Hierosol. He left Constantinople May 3,1851, and reached Boston just' in time to go to the dying bed of his life-long friend and fellow- laborer, Rev. Daniel Temple, and to preach his funeral ser- mon at Reading, Mass. The sermon, which was published in pamphlet, besides being a striking- comment upon the text, " There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God," was a warm-hearted tribute to the exalted character of one whose conversation had long been in heaven. Soon after reaching this country, he made his way to his native town, which he had left nearly forty years before, and had seen only in vacations while a student. He arrived at Templeton late on a Saturday evening. The next day, on going into the pulpit and looking round upon the congrega- tion, he could not recognize a single countenance, not even among the hoary heads. The church itself, an orthodox society, had been organized and built up since he had left the place. His first call was at the burying-ground, of which he said, " t thought I should find there more whom I knew than anywhere else." But even the graves of many of his friends were obliterated. He wrote at the time, " The changes everywhere are very great, 'one generation passeth away, and another generation cometh.' All the former elders of 358 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. the land, the deacons, the selectmen, the school committee- men, the town-derks, the lawyers, the representatives, — all, all are gone ! ' The world passeth away and the lust thereof, but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever.' Oh how blessed are all those who are connected with that which is eternal ! " He visited the home of his childhood in a distant part of the town, where he had left his aged father when he went at the call of God, as did Abraham, into a far distant country. But that too was gone. The site only remained. Near by he found living an aged aunt totally blind, of whom he wrote : " She said that sometimes when she lies awake in the night the whole room seems as bright as day, and she thinks she sees every thing, but when she puts out her hand and waves it, she finds she ' can see nothing but the love of God.' Blessed eyes that can see that ! " As extensively as possible he visited his relatives, espe- cially his brothers and sisters, who were scattered over the country, from Massachusetts to Wisconsin, and many were the sacred and joyful, and sometimes amusiug, scenes that occurred as he made himself known to them in his own humorous way. In every case they failed at first to recog- nize the family likeness in the aged man who called at their doors and asked in the name of a disciple for a shelter, or a cup of cold water. He had kept the fire of love for his kindred burning bright on the hearthstone of his heart, dur- ing the many years that had separated him from all to whom he was bound by natural ties, and as he joined them in their family circles, and bowed with them at their family altars, he felt as if he had not been absent a day. The account which he gave of a visit to a brother In the far West, when they laughed and wept by turns, but all for joy, is too domestic to be here transcribed, although strikingly expres- sive of his genial, loving character. The two years that he spent in this country were devoted almost exclusively to hard work in the same blessed cause LABORS IN THIS COUNTET. 359" for which he had gone forth to the Eastern world so long before. He was constantly going from place to place, from one part of the country to another, preaching and advocating the cause of missions, on the Sabbath, during the week, and on all occasions. During these two years, lacking five days, he travelled about twenty-one thousand miles, visited eigh- teen States of the Union, and the District of Columbia ; he occupied two hundred and thirty-five different pulpits, preach- ing or addressing more than four hundred congregations, speaking on an average about an hour each time, and ad- dressing, in addition, the students of colleges and theological seminaries, Sabbath schools, select schools, &c., all over the country. As he was leaving for the scene of his labors in the East he wrote : " Instead of being worn down by this service, I feel all the fresher and the better for it. What thanks are due to Him ' who giveth power unto the faint, and what thanks shall we render to Him for all that cordi- ality, that truly Christian hospitality, with which He inspired the ten thousands of His dear people to receive us." Mrs. Goodell remained more quietly among friends, a part of the time at a sanitary retreat, recuperating her health and energies, and preparing for her remaining labors in the mis- sionary field. During his stay in this country he was often called to address public assemblies on important occasions ; at the anniversaries of our benevolent societies, at missionary conventions, ordinations, and other like occasions ; and his quaint, original, sententious style never failed to arrest atten- tion, while his whole-hearted devotion to the cause of his Master, for which alone he seemed to live and plead, gave his words an entrance to the hearts of all who heard him. While in this country he received an application from one of the missionaiies at Constantinople for some needed supplies, to which he replied : — New York, Feb. 21, 1852. Deak Sister in Chkist, — Yours of the 7th ult. has been received, and I immediately sent an extract from it, 360 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. marked No. 3, with other documents, to the ladies in Roches- ter, with the following note : — " To Mrs. Ely, Mrs. Burke, Mrs. Chapin, Mrs. Miller, and to the rest of their companions on both sides of the river at Rochester, ' Peace, and at such a time.' "Beloved Friends, — From Nos. 1, 2, and 3 of the ac- companying documents you will see exactly what is wanted, and you have the great honor and the distinguished privilege of furnishing, without loss of time, the outfit required. ' And now if ye will deal kindly and truly with my master, tell me ; and if not, tell me ; that I may turn to the right hand or to the left. ' In short, if you desire with all your hearts to pro- vide for your and our beloved daughter, Miss L., the articles mentioned in No. 3, then send them to Pemberton Square, Boston. But if it be inconvenient for you, on account of your being just now deeply engaged in other benevolent enterprises, then drop me a line without delay, as I know well where to make the blessed ofier next, ' in the name and for the sake of our common Master.' " Yours most truly, "W. GOODELL." So rest assured tablecloths, blankets, bedsteads, &c., wUI all come; There are a great many good folks in America. In the greatest haste and with the greatest love, W. GOODELL. Before returning to his field of labor in Turkey, he pre- pared a volume, which was published on the eve of his departure, entitled, "The Old and the New; or, The Changes of Thirty Years in the East." The opening chap- ter contained his impressions on revisiting his native landj from which an extract is here made: — "After an absence of near one-third of a century from our native land, where we once enjoyed to a high degree the friendship of the benevolent and the good, we have been permitted to revisit it. About one-half of my own existence, and more than one-half of Mrs. Goodell's, had been spent in the East ; and, when first invited by the Prudential Com- mittee to return, we did not think of accepting their kind invitation. "We had been so long away, and such great changes had in the mean time taken place, both in our own habits and among our friends at home, that we felt we should ' know not the manner of the God of the land,' nor the lati- tude and longitude of any of the customs of this new genera- REMINISCENCES. 361 tion. But the more we considered the subject, the more we deemed it our duty to make this visit, especially on account of our beloved children, three of whom, having already been several years in this country, we greatly longed to see; two others being ready to follow, we could bring with us, while our three youngest could be left with dear friends at Con- stantinople, who kindly offered to take charge of them as pledges of our return. " This visit has been a very refreshing one to our spirits. We have loved to look out upon the greenness, the fresh- ness, and the verdure of your meadows and pastures, so dif- ferent from those of the East, which, in summer, are withered and dried from the scorching heat of the sun, and the long absence of rain ; and to think what a good land it is which the Lord God of your fathers has given unto you. "We have loved to look upon your godly-minded farms, as they might almost be called, that is, farms cultivated with honesty, in- dustry, and economy, and in many cases, too, ' sanctified by the word of God and prayer,' so unlike the dishonesty and indolence, the shiftlessness and oppression, with which all land in the East is ploughed and every field is reaped. And after having for so many years seen scarcely a face which was not more or less distorted by arrogance or cringing ser- vility, by intolerance, bigotry, selfishness, or unjust suffer- ing, — we have gazed with delight on the tens of thousands of happy countenances in this happy land, which are lighted up with such_ bright expressions of kindness, benevolence, and Christian hope. " ' Here my best friends and kindred dwell.' " And how could we feel otherwise than at home among them ? Most of the fathers, indeed, and many also of their descendants, whom we used to know and love, are gone. But the blessed promise is fulfilled :' ' One generation shall praise thy works to another, and shall declare thy mighty acts.' And another rich promise has been thankfully remembered and often repeated : ' Instead of thy fathers shall be thy chil- dren, whom thou mayest make princes in all the earth.' That is, the children were to be so much better than their fathers and mothers had been, that they might well be called princes and princesses. So have we found it in regard to some of the present generation; and our fervent prayer is, that it may be so in regard to them all. And being received by all 16 362 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. of them, not as strangers but as fellow-citizens and joint- heirs, we have felt that all things were indeed ours : these pleasant fields and beautiful gardens, with all their fragrant flowers, and the cattle upon a thousand hills, — we have en- joyed them all. " In all our travels through this good land we have met with the most hearty welcome, and have had the very best accommodations. We have had no taxes to pay, and no trouble with domestics, nor have we been burdened with any care or responsibility ; and yet, during all our sojourn here, we have been like the possessor of a great estate, having ' servants and maidens, men-singers and women-singers, mu- sical instruments, and that of all sorts,' for our special enter- tainment. The Bible promises a hundred-fold to those who suffer any loss for the truth's sake ; but this good Bible always does better than it promises ; and we here publicly acknowledge, for the encouragement of all others, that we ourselves, however unworthy to suffer, or to speak of suffer- ing, have already received ten times nearer a thousand-fold than a hundred. " From the West we now turn our faces again towards the rising sun. And ' I suppose ^u like living there better than you do here,' many have said to us. No, indeed, we do not go there for the liking of the thing at all ; for if we sought our own comfort or pleasure, we should most certainly rpmain in this good land. No romantic views of missionary life beckon us back ; for we have had too long and too much experience in all the sober realities of this kind of life to feel the influence of any such romance. No glowing speeches from venerated fathers in the church now inspire us with enthusiasm to return to the scene of our former labors; for ' the fathers, where are they ? ' Their voices are silent in death, or faltering with age. No, it is only a strong sense of duty that urges us to return. The ties which bind us here now are far stronger than those we were called to sever thirty years ago ; for we now have children here unsettled in life and without a home ; and to leave them in these cir- cumstances is to us a trial so great, that the separation from parents and brothers and sisters thirty years ago seems as nothing in comparison. Ourselves, and those so dear to our hearts, we commend to your prayers ; and to your prayers do we commend that great, good work ia which we have been so long engaged. We have, by the grace of God, been LETTER TO DR. ADAMS. 363 permitted to see much greater things accomplished than we had ever expected, even in our brightest days of hope and an- ticipation ; and we are encouraged to go back and resume our labors in the East. We are, indeed, now advanced in life, and we cannot reasonably expect to do much more active service anywhere ; but what little we may be able to do, we are better fitted to do in that country than in this. It is also more needed there than it is here, and the influence of it wiU, if the future be like the past, reach much farther there than it would be likely to reach here. And oh, may the Lord of Life HimseK ' abide with us, for it is toward even- ing, and the day is far spent ' ! " On the return voyage he wrote to his beloved preceptor, Dr. John Adams : — Bakqub " Sultana," Aug. 9, 1853. To John Adams, LL.D., Jacksonville, 111. : Mt deak and honored Sik, — After many years of absence from my native country, I was, in God's great and good providence, permitted to return to it. It was to me a very pleasant visit, and I am glad, and I hope grateful, that I was permitted to make it. I had intended and expected to visit Jacksonville, and I regretted not being able to do so. I had " thought much of seeing again the venerable instructor of my youth, to whom more than to any other individual do I feel my obligations for those maxims and precepts which contributed so much to form my character. "When I entered Phillips Academy I was already a professor of religion, and perhaps I possessed a little of it ; but earnest and spiritual religion, benevolence as an active, living principle, and sympathy with Christ in self- denying effort to save men, were but little understood in -my , native place. The hints, therefore, which you dropped from day to day, the views you expressed, the exhortations and appeals you made to our consciences, together with the deep religious feeling you manifested in every thing, were .all new to me. They were indeed spirit and life to my soul, and they waked up within ijie new thoughts and purposes, the influence of which I feel to this day. A blessed place was that academy to me, as it has been, I doubt not, to many others. To have seen your face, therefore, once more in the flesh, and, bowing the knee with you in prayer, to have joined in those fervent supplications with which many of your 364 FORTY YEARS IN THE TDRKI8H EMPIRE. former pupils were so much edified, would indeed have been very gratifying ; but it was not permitted. I am now on my return to my field of labor in the East, and we have already passed the Western Islands. This our second departure from our native land was much more trying to us than was our first, for we had now to tear ourselves away from five beloved children whom we left behind. May this painful separation be greatly blessed both to them and to us. To your prayers do we commend them, together with ourselves and our work. And may your own life be long preserved, that you may still for many years be a blessing to your friends ! and that in the important sphere you now occupy you may be as useful to ten thousands of the chil- dren's children as in times past you have been to the children themselves. It is not probable that we shall ever meet again here ; but no matter, for we are almost there. Time seems short, and eternity near ; and this is just as it should be. May we daily feel the powers of tiie world to come, and be as strongly attracted thither as we are swiftly carried thither on the wings of time ! Christian love to all your dear oluldren, and best wishes for all their children. Tour affectionate pupil, "W. GOODELt. To the Eev. Dr. Anderson, Secretary of the Board, he wrote from the ship, on reaching Malta : — Malta, Sept. 5, 1853. Mt deak Bkothek, — To the day of our second departure from our native land we had looked forward with much ap- prehension ; and we had long prayed that all the circum- stances of it, and especially of our separation from our beloved children, might -be ordered in great mercy and kindness. And God, " who is rich in mercy," heard our prayers, and sustained and comforted both their hearts and ours far beyond what we had expected. May He grant also abounding grace, that this separation, though now so painful, may be greatly sanctified both to them and to us, and to aU our other dear relatives and friends, and thus prove a much richer blessing to us all than our presence with them could have proved. And in the same great mercy and kindness may He order all the circumstances of our re-entrance into our field of labor in ON SHIPBOARD. 365 tho East, of our continuance in it, and of our final departure from it, together with our removal from all these earthly scenes. Eenewedly would we now consecrate our unworthy selves, and the poor renanant of our days, to the blessed service of Christ; and had we a thousand to devote, we would not reserve one of them for mere self-gratiflcation. To be connected with His great kingdom is to be con- nected with that which is not only great and good, but ever- lasting, and " of the increase of which there will be no end." And to be connected with it in this very way of extending its humanizing, saving influences among whole races and communities of men who "heretofore were not a people," and " had not obtained mercy;" though it be attended with many privations and hardships, and much self-denial, is yet a work which the sons and daughters of the church should esteem as a privilege exceedingly great and precious. We have excellent accommodations on board the bark " Sultana." Captain "Watson is one of the kindest of men. Our passage has been longer than we hoped it would be, forty- five days to Malta ; but we have had for the most part such gentle breezes and so smooth a sea that 1 have enjoyed the voyage more than I ever did any preceding one. Mrs. Goodell has suffered a good deal, especially from the long confinement. Her health is, I think, improved from this visit to America, but it cannot reasonably be expected that she wUl ever fully recover from the shock her constitution has received. The only wonder is, that she has survived all that she has been called to pass through. For the various stores we found on board, expressly for the use of -the missionaries, but which we shared with the other passengers, we are, I presume, indebted to yourself and your associates ; and for this and every other act of your and their kindness, — the interest manifested in our welfare from first to last, — both you and they will accept our sincere thanks. Stores of grace and patience you did not provide for us, nor could you do it; nor did we attempt to make any such provision for ourselves. We have been taught by past experience that all such stores, like the manna laid up by the unbelieving Israelites for the morrow, are perfectly worth- less, and that it is infinitely better to get these things fresh from day to day, according to our necessities. And since we can have them at any moment, fresh from heaven, whatever grace we need and will accept, why should we be burdened 366 FOKTT TEARS IN THE TUEKISH EMPIRE. with a great stock of" that which cannot be kept from spoil- ing, and which can be used only at the very time it is ob- tained ! Our past experience has also taught us that we need take no responsibility upon us in regard to the regulation of the wind, but that we may safely leave the whole management of this to Him whose province it is, and whose power and wisdom and goodness are fully adequate. So here we are at Malta, after a passage of forty-five days ; and our voyage was no less prosperous, and certainly much more pleasant, than if we had been quarrelling the whole way with the wind. How much trouble we all might save ourselves by not meddling with any thing beyond our province. Your brother in- the Lord, W. GOODELL. He returned to Turkey with a deep impression that he had but a short work before him, and that what he had to do for his Master must be done quickly. This, indeed, had been his abiding feeling during aU the years that he had spent in the mission, owing to his life-long feebleness of body ; but the feeling was Lutensified as he went back to resume his former work. To a friend, who expressed a desire to hear from him by letter more frequently, he wrote not long after his return : — " All my friends in Turkey, and I suppose, too, in America, complain of my neglect in writing to them. But the fact is, all my strength and aH my time are given to my missionary work, and every day I become so exhausted wi;h my labors that I am hardly able at the close to write even a short note. My habitual feeling is that my time is short ; that I have returned here not to live long, but to die soon ; and that if 1 would do any thing more for Christ and the souls of men, I have no time to lose. And this feeling, being, as it is, alto- gether suitable and proper, I would rather cultivate tihan check.'' The year after Mr. Goodell's return, the honorary degree of Doctor of Divinity was conferred upon him, both by Rut- gers College, New Jersey, and Hamilton College, New York. Of the former the Hon. Theodore Frelinghuysen was at DOCTOR DITIMTATIB. 367 tliat time President, who was also President of tLe American Board, and thus had abundant occasion to know on whom the degree was conferred. It was announced at both insti- tutions the same day, July 26, 1854. In acknowledgment of the honor, he wrote to the Secretary of the Board of Trus- tees of Hamilton College, expressing a very sensible view of a distinction which he had never sought or desired : — " The honorary degree of Doctor of Divinity, which they were pleased to confer upon me, I would regard in the same light in which they intended it, viz., as a mark of honor. And, although it is an honor, to which in my own conscious- ness I have no claim, and which perhaps it would be better should not be bestowed at all in any case, yet to decline it would only be to bring myself into unnecessary notoriety, and to show a disrespect to those venerable men whom I ought and would wish to honor." The conferring of this honor was the occasion of the fol- lowing correspondence with the Rev. William G. Schauffler, who soon after was worthily advanced to the same degree : — Eeverendo Domino Gulielmo Goodello, Doctori Vene- randa Theohgiee: Intellexi te esse provectum, idque bis, ad gradiim Doc- toris Theologici, de quo certior factus maximopore Isetatus sum. Is tins honoris homo te dignior apud nostrates atque in tota hac civitate, im5 hoc imperio non invenitur, ut jam omnibus tuis constat amicis, praesertim mihi, tibi tuisque semper sincerrime faventi. Hkc cum ita sint, festino te gratulari, ex animo, de laurels tuae fronti pariter sapientia et humanitate adornatae impositis. Bisque (nam id mihi semper in votis) non bis tantum, sed terque quaterque beatus, atque faveas, velim, tuo fratri sincere devotoque in fide et caritate, Gulielmo Th. Schauffloro. Bebeci, Die Septembris ab, 1854. Hass Kect, Sept. 8, 1854. Rev. W. G. Schauffler, feebek: Alas ! my brother, I know not whether those two Alma Maters shoxild receive your sympathy, or their poor foster- 368 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. child your congratulations. At any rate, " the children should first be filled." Of one of those institutions I know only the worthy president, and of the other I know not even the name of a single executive oflScer. " That the soul be without knowledge, is not good." And these literary institutions, however ■ they may be in appear- ance, yet in fact are not pure fountains of knowledge ; for had they known half as much of my brethren at Constanti- nople as I know of them, they would not have thus " erred exceedingly," but would have .bestowed their favors in a much more unexceptionable manner ; unless, indeed, they acted on the very benevolent principle of " bestowing more abundant honor upon the part that most lacked." Could this " more abundant honor " bring up the weaker one towards an equality with his brethren, it would, indeed, be something to be prized ; but, alas ! it would take more of this " abundant honor " than all the fountains of honor in our land could send forth to efEect this. And I assure you I value more the good opinion of my missionary brethren and sisters, and of their sons and daughters, than I do all " the degrees " which all the universities in both the Old World and the New could bestow. Who does not know that the moon shines not by its own light, but by reflecting that of the sun ? And who does not know that, as a general thing, " he who walketh with wise men shall be wise " himself, or, at any rate, will have the appearance of being so? It is not strange, then, that one who has been so long associated with his brethren here as I have been, so long revolving near these bright suns in the firmament of wisdom and knowledge, should at length begin to reflect some of their light. The only wonder is that this lesser light should, through some defect in the telescope, have been so strangely confounded with the greater. For your affectionate salutatory in Latin, accept my thanks. 1 dure not attempt a reply in the same learned tongue, for I do not see that I know a bit more of Latin, or even of the- ology, than I did before. And I should be very sorry to do any thing which would bring dishonor upon the reverend heads of those whose honest intention, I doubt not, was to do honor to " your brother and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ," W. GOODELL. BESUMING HIS WOHK. 869 CHAPTER XX. /^N his return to Constantinople, Dr. Goodell took up ^^ his residence at Hass Keuy, on the Golden Horn, where he had a pastoral supervision of the Female Seminary, then under the care of Miss West, and where he preached regularly on the Sabbath, preaching also at the capital. He resumed at the same time his revision of the Armeno-Turk- ish Bible, in regard to which he wrote to the Secretary of the American Bible Society : — " To aid me in the work, I have a Greek, an Armenian, and a Mussulman ; and as those who might escape the sword of Hazael were to be slain by Jehu, and those who might escape the sword of Jehu were to be slain by. Elisha, so I hope that whatever errors may escape the notice of any one of my helpers will be detected by another. But, to put God's blessed word into Turkish is a very difficult work, and I feel my incompetency more and more. The language is not a religious language ; it has never been deemed fit by the Turks to be used for the sacred purpose of religious wor- ship, and of course no written prayers or devotional books are to be found in pure Turkish. " To my Turkish teacher it sometimes seems quite shock- ing to express the everlasting truth of the Bible by the ordi- nary words for eating, drinking, walking, sleeping, wrestling, conquering, buying, selling, losing, saving, &c. ; while such terms as ' justification, adoption, and sanctification, with the several benefits, which do either accompany or flow from them,' are still more difficult to be disposed of in a manner which shall be intelligible, and yet not contemptible. I have suggested to him that if the Turks had long ago translated the Koran into Turkish, and had thus used the very language of the ptiople in their religious worship, it would have been 16* X 870 FORTY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. of great service to us in translating the Bible, as many words and phrases would then have been familiar and at home in religion, which now seem awfuUy strange and incongruous. This he admitted ; but said that no such translation of the Koran would be or could be the Koran itself ; that nobody would or could receive it as such ; that it would have no authority, and could have none ; and that all their prayers and worship and religious expressions must absolutely be in the ancient language, whether understood or not. I told him that in this respect they were exactly on a level with the Jews, Armenians, Greeks, Coptics, Maronites, Jacobites, Roman Catholics, and even the degraded heathen in India, all of whom had their Shasters and Liturgies in ancient and unknown tongues ; that while in business transactions with one another they always made it a point to understand and be understood, in all transactions with their Maker they used words without meaning, and that, in fact, nobody but Protes- tants even so much as pretended to offer unto God a ' reason- able service,' — a worship intelligible to themselves. " The British and Foreign Bible Society have spared no pains or expense in their efforts to procure a good translation of the Scriptures into Turkish for the Mussulman ; they have revised, and re-revised, and they are ready to make any fur- ther effort which may be required. But my own opinion would be, that they should now wait, and make no further change tiU the present editions shall be nearly exhausted, or till there shall be a waking up of the Turkish mind to the truth. When there shall be a class of Turks who desire to know, and to have their neighbors and friends know, exactly and fully what God's revelation is, it will then be compara- tively easy, with their help, to prepare a translation which shall meet their wants and wishes ; for it would then be adapted, and intended to be adapted, to the common mind. Learned natives could then be employed in the work, who, like Luther, would be all alive to the subject, from their own personal interest in it, and who, being fully capable of appre- ciating the common mind, would have all the stores of the Turkish language at command, to be used freely for the benefit of such minds." To the Society of Inquiry in Andover Theological Semi- nary he addressed a letter on the great want of laborers in the mission field, which exhibits his absorbing interest in the CALL FOR MEN. 371 cause and his earnest desire to secure re-enforcements to carry on the work more vigorously : — " During my late visit to the good land which the Lord God hath given us to inherit, I travelled very extensively ; but though I was greatly importuned by many to remain there; and though far stronger ties bound me there than those I was called to sever thirty-three years ago, yet I bless God that I was permitted to return here. Never during my whole missionary life have I preached the Gospel with so much pleasure as since my return. Doors are opened, or are opening, in every direction. Gladly would I^ were it possible, be every day in a hundred different places at once ; but I can be in only one place, and that one I shall occupy but a little longer. Who of you will come to take my place here, and to occupy these other hundred places, which we cannot occupy ? Most gladly would I go back, and serve in another third of a century's campaign, that I might see the good ' of God's chosen, and rejoice with His inheritance in those mighty changes and wonderful moral revolutions which are fast coming on through the feeble instrumentality of His servants. " Were the Saviour Himself to stand up in the midst of all our theological students, and, looking them all in the face, should say, as one who had: authority, ' Go YE into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature,' I do verily beUeve that comparatively few of them would have the least idea of its being their duty to remain at home. They would as naturally take it for granted that they should go to the heathen, as they now generally, indeed almost universally, take it for granted that they are not to go, but are to remain at home. And should every student now at Andover declare his resolution to be a missionary, and should he at the close of his term of study carry this resolution iato immediate effect, it would probably be a greater blessing to Andover, and a greater blessing to the churches of our land, and a greater blessing to our whole country, than if you should all live and labor at home for half a century, — and all this, to say nothing of the blessed influence of your direct labors among the heathen. What a spirit of prayer would naturally be awakened throughout the whole length and breadth of our land! What copious effusions of the Spirit might be ex- pected to be poured out from on high ! ' God, even our own '672 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. God, would bless us.' And even the very feeblest of our churches in the far "West, who now think their very life depends on receinng, might find a world of meaning in ' the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, It is more blessed to GIVE than to receive.' " In conclusion, let me say, I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one. Then ' be strong, quit yourselves like men,' and ' do exploits.' " The following paper on " Aggressive Movements " was written for the annual meeting of the mission. His obser- vations upon the condition of the churches in this country at the time of his visit are eminently just, and his suggestions are not inappropriate at the present day, although we may believe that the church has become more decidedly aggres- sive in its spirit : — " In my recent visit to America, I was struck with the fact that the work there was not, as it appeared to me, sufficiently aggressive. In all the older churches and congregations, it did not in general seem to be the expectation of the ministers to do any thing more than to keep things along, without going backward. The additions which were made to the church or congregation were just about sufficient to counter- balance the removals. The Gospel was not carried to men, and urged upon them, as it is in a new enterprise, in a new place, or where a new society is just formed ; but, if they wanted it, they must come after it. The minister was ready to meet them at the appointed time and place, and preach to all who were willing to come and hear ; and having done this, he felt that he had discharged his duty. " But there are in every such place a multitude who never come, and never think of coming, to hear ; and, unless the Gospel is absolutely carried to them, they will never hear it. If the pastor himself cannot do this, his church must be active in doing it, or they must employ a city missionary to do it. When a church is full, or about full, it can prosper no longer ; it must remain stationary, or it must retrograde, or else it must colonize. If the church sends out a colony, there may be two churches that are living, growing, flourishing, instead of one that is dying. Very many of the "older congregations AGGEESSITE WORK. 373 I did not find so large as I left them, thirty years before ; and their state was such as to produce the conviction in some few minds that Christianity had proved a failure, and that a new dispensation must be expected. Whereas it is not in God, nor in Christianity, that they are straitened, but in them- selves, — their own slothfulness. Like the Israelites, they have not the courage, the heart, to go and take complete pos- session of the land ; but they let the Amorites live among them, as though the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, were never again to be drawn, except where these Amorites are never seen. " Now let the experience of the churches at home be a lesson to ourselves. The moment we cease to be aggressive, we cease to prosper, we stand still, we grow dull, we retro-' grade. But the pastor and his session, and, indeed, his whole church, should be full of life in carrying the Gospel to their neighbors and friends. The time has been when the mis- sionary in these countries could do little more than sit in his own hired house, and receive those that came to him ; not because he feared danger to himself, but danger to those whom he might visit. He could do nothing more or better than sit still, and be thankful that he could do even that. But, blessed be God ! that time has passed away. And sad, indeed, will it be, if we now indulge in the habits we were then obliged to form. Then we had to lay hold of our zeal- ous young brethren, and hold them back. Now we would urge and push them forward ; or rather we would run ahead ourselves, and beckon them to follow after. Then we had to write a whole book of ' hints and cautions,' now earnest exhortations may more properly be substituted. " Many of our churches have for several years rem.ained as to numbers about the same. The increase has been scarcely perceptible. Are, then, our efforts suificiently ag- gressive ? Is the missionary or native pastor doing more than half his work, if he only think of meeting and feeding his own flock at stated times ? Why shduld he not break forth on the right hand and on the left, and teach and train up every member of his church to do the same ? not, indeed, with rudeness, but by seeking and improving opportunities. It might not be a bad plan to have a weekly or monthly church- meeting, and ascertain how many persons each member had visited during the week or month, how many persons each member had brought or tried to bring to meeting, to how 374 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. many persons each member had offered the Gospel, — the- pastor or missionary himself setting the example by first tell- ing what he himself had done. Go, preach the Gospel ; n«t wait, and preach it. We are, perhaps, more in danger of neglecting our duty in this respect, than in any other. No missionary, unless his connection with schools, the press, yr translations forbid it, can possibly be excused from this. It is not simply or mainly to receive the stragglers who come along that we are sent here ; but it is our duty to go out into the highways and hedges, into the streets and lanes, of the city, and ask and entreat and compel men to come in. Lot every one, then, whose peculiar work or state of health does not forbid it, be careful to do the work of an evangelist, and to make full proof of his ministry." The letter which follows was addressed to " The Children of America," and was published at the time in the " Youth's Day-Spring : " — Constantinople, April 29, 1854. Mt dear Childken, — Seven Marys now lie almost side by side in the Pera Protestant burying-ground. Of these, six are from our own families, and the other, a Protestant Armenian, was a member of our female boarding-school. The last of these was Mary Benjamin, whom I baptized at Smyrna on my way to America, and who was the last child upon whom I ever sprinkled the baptismal water. She died this week, of scarlet fever, after an illness of less than two days ; and she died in the same house, and in the same room, where little Mary Everett died almost six years ago. There are, I presume, more by the name of Mary on earth, and more by that name in heaven, than there are of any other name. And it was a name which, we may suppose, our Saviour spoke oftener than He spoke any other name, for several of His best and most intimate friends were Marys. Mary, too, it would seem, was the first person He addressed, and the first name He pronounced, and hers was the first heart He comforted, after His resurrection. Mary Benjamin was but three years old, but she was so original in all her conceptions and expressions, her thoughts and words and ways, as to raise the highest expectations of her friends, and to call forth a frequent repetition of the passage remarked upon at her baptism, " What Tnanner of SEVEN MARYS. 375 child shall this he ? " She could sing some twenty or more tunes, sitting on her father's knee, and carry her part alone, while he sung another part. She spent much time every day in singing, amusing herself, when alone, in singing some of her beautiful hymns. One of her favorite hymns was, — " I think, when I read that sweet story of old, Wlien Jesus was here among men," &c. One of the very last hymns she ever heard, and the first f erse of which she had already committed to memory, was, — "A home in heaTen ! what a joyful thought ! " And she went singing it round the house, in her pleasant home on earth, till within a few hours of the time when aha went to sing in her Father's house above, — " A home in heaven ! what a joyful " place ! This little Mary was of a most affectionate disposition. She loved with great strength. It almost seemed as though she had more love than her little heart could possibly hold, for it ran over on all sides. And who can doubt that she has gone to that bright world above, that heaven of love, which she talked so much about, not only when awake, but even in her sleep ; and that she now dwells with that great and good Father, whose face, even months ago, and when in perfect health, she longed even with weeping to see, and in whose holy presence,' in order to be prepared to dwell, she was already " purifying herself even as He is pure,"- correcting her own faults, and " waxing strong in spirit " to do right. Strange to say, that, though of a very inquisitive turn of mind, asking most prying questions about things that came under her observation, yet she never asked where the body is put, when the spirit goes to heaven ; and thus, in blissful ignorance about the fearful passage over Jordan, she crossed it unawares, and found herself at once in the promised land. On the marble stone that lies over the remains of one of these lovely Marys (Mary Homes) is this inscription: " And Jesus called a little child unto Him." This is taken from Matthew xviii. 2, and we there learn that Jesus had a special reason for calling this little child to Him ; He had a special use for the child. And do you not think that this dear child ran with alacrity at the call of the benevolent Jesus, and stood close to Him, and looked into His kiud 376 - FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. face, and waited to know His blessed will ? Now, the Lord Jesus is calling a great many children to Him, and He needs them all ; He has a special use for them all, either in His kingdom below, or in His kingdom above. Will you not, then, dear children, run at His call, whether it be on- earth, or whether it be in heaven, that He wishes to employ you ? Wherever it may be, it will be a most blessed service. The " little child " mentioned by Matthew (I wonder whether her name was Mary) " Jesus called to him," in order to teach His own disciples humility. And I should not be at all surprised to hear that He had called quite a large number of you to Him, in order by you to teach the world His love. " As obedient children," are you ready to come to Constantinople at His bidding, or to go into any other part of the world, in order to give to perishing men practical lessons of humility, faith, and love ? Be sure and first learn well these lessons yourselves. One lovely youth, whose pleasant countenance I shall not soon forget, came to me in America, and to my first salutation, " Will you be a missionary ? " the answer was most promptly given, " I will, if you will tell me how." Now, my dear children, if you are willing that the good Spirit of God should tell you how, you will learn very quick, and there will be no longer any lack of missionaries. But why does Jesus call so many little children to Him in heaven ? Because He has so much use for little children in heaven. Sometimes, indeed. His calling away of a single little child is made the greatest possible blessing to the par- ents, to the brothers and sisters, or to others, who survive here on earth ; but to what unspeakably great, delightful, and blessed services He must have called them above, though we know not now, yet we shall know hereafter. If, then, any ask the reason why so many are called away in very early life, " Say ye. The Lord hath need of them." This is answer sufficient. But will you remember in your prayers these sorrowing parents, with their weeping children, and pray that they, and all our families, may be profited by Jesus calling so sud- denly to Himself this precious little Mary Benjamin ? " A child in heaven ! what a glorious thought 1 " From your aged friend, W. GOODELL. PATRIARCHS REPROVED. 377 To the Rev. George W. Wood, D.D., of New York, for. merly his associate in the mission at Constantinoplej who had returned to this country, and was now acting as one of the Secretaries of the American Board, he wrote in regard to the prospects of the work at the Turkish capital : — Constantinople, Sept. 27, 185-1. Mr DEAR Bkothek, — This week the Sublime Porto summoned all the patriarchs and high dignitaries of church and State, and enjoined it upon them that they should not oppress their respective flocks, nor take a bribe to blind their eyes therewith. Who ever heard that Nero had any occasion to call up St. Paul and St. Peter for a similar purpose ? And is it to be supposed that the high-priest of the Jews, and the all-holy patriarchs of the Greek, Armenian, and papal churches, will tell one lie or take one bribe the less in consequence of this high command from the Grand Turk himself? Not at all. They will merely do the thing in another way, and not in so barefaced a manner. And does any one imagine that these venerable men, who arrogate to themselves the title of All-holy, felt it to be a mortifying thing for them to be admonished in this way? Not in the least. It would not suggest the idea of shame ; nor would it abate one iota from the high opinion they enter- tained of their own worthiness to sit in Moses' seat, or to be the only successors of St. Paul. It is, indeed, very affecting to think that in these times of public calamity and suffering, occasioned by war, cholera, and famine, there is among all these various communities no such thing, even in appearance, as humbling themselves before God, turning from their abominations, or seeking after truth and salvation ; but every one goeth on still in his trespasses, " neither repent they of their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts." And let Pilate, Herod, Barabbas, no matter who, reign over them, what care they, provided they have full opportunity to deceive and oppress one another ? But " away with this man ! " we will not have Christ to reign over us ; no, let His kingdom of truth and goodness be put far away from us, seems to be the unanimous vote of the country. And thus what was sufficiently evident years ago, is every day becoming mora 378 FORTT YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. and more conclusively so, viz., that these communitieB, as such, will never be reformed, and that " their end is destruc- tion." They seem, like the Jews before the entire extinc- tion of their civU and ecclesiastical polity, to be given up to utter infatuation. But, blessed be God, there is now, as there was then, a new spiritual kingdom set up, which is daily extending, increasing, and gaining in influence, num- bers, and strength. Your brother, W. GOODELL, In the earlier pages of these Memoirs it is stated that, on leaving the seminary at Andover, in 1820, Mr. Goodell made, on behalf of the Board, a visit to the missions among the Cherokee Indians. Not only had he cherished the remem- brance of that visit, through his many years of toil in a far distant and very different land, but it was remembered with deep interest among the Indians. He received more than one letter from the daughters of the tribe, containing dona- tions for his work in Turkey. To one of these he sent the following reply : — CoNSTAKTiNOPtB, June 6, 1855. Mt dear Chebokee Datjghtees, — Many thanks for your letter, and for the beautiful " Cherokee Rose Buds." More than thirty-three years ago I was in your nation, at Brainerd and Creek Path, where I saw your sweet sister, Catharine Brown.* She had just given all the love and confidence of her heart to the precious Saviour ; and, as she had now no further use for her ear-rings, — very large they were, — she gave them to me, to dispose of for His dear sake. These I sold for $16.50, and paid over the amount to the Treasurer of the A. B. C. F. M., to send the bread of life to the perishing in Palestine, as she had desired me. She also gave me in addition three dollars for the same object. This little riU from Creek Path was one of the tributaries to the great stream of benevolence which has since carried so much fertility, gladness, and salvation to every part of the * The interesting story of the Christian life and triumphant death of this Indian girl has been preserved in a volume prepared by tlie ■Rev. Dr. Anderson, Secretary of the Board. CHEHOKEE DAUGHTERS. 379 Turkish empire. And now there comes another rill from "near Tahlequah," springing out from amidst the "noble trees " that " lift their lofty tops proudly to the blue sky," in full view of that beautiful " range of green hills, rising one above another, the most noted of which is Park Hill." Well, my dear Cherokee children, this little rill I did not suffer to blend with the other streams that flow to us from the far West ; but I turned it off by itself to Nicomedia, where one of my Armenian daughters is cultivating a beau- tiful garden of choice flowers, that are never to fade. Acabe, for that is her name, has eyes as black and as bright as any of my Cherokee daughters can boast. She was educated at our female boarding-school in Constantinople, and after- ward married and removed sixty miles to Nicomedia, where she at once opened a school for girls, which she has taught ever since. But this little rill of yours, so refreshing and so pure, does not spend itself at Nicomedia ; for the good Acabe has another garden, which she is cultivating with great care, and where she has already planted " the rose of Sharon and the lily of the valley." At Bagtche-juk, directly across the gulf from Nicomedia, is a large Armenian village, in which there is no native pastor and no native helper, and which we our- selves can very seldom visit for want of time. Here the people are wonderfully waking up to a new and spiritual life. And over here Acabe goes every vacation, and spends her whole time in visiting from house to house, and convers- ing, praying, and singing with the women and children. Her labors there are appreciated by^the people, and we deem them highly important. But she is poor, and some means have always to be provided to defray the necessary expenses of her mission. What you have contributed is just about sufiicient to cover these expenses. And now, my daughters, read in the sixteenth chapter of Romans aboit " Phebe our sister ; " about " PrisciUa," so active and s; good ; about " Mary," together with " Tryphena find Tryphond," so honorably mentioned by Paul ; and about " the beloved Persis, who labored much in the Lord," — and consider Acabe your sister as worthy to be reckoned among them, leaving her home every vacation, and giving all her time to the work of the Lord at Bagtche-juk. She is also worthy to be called your sister ; for she is as timid and sHent, as modest and retiring, as any good Cherokee girl. 380 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. The meaning of Bagtche-juk is Little Garden. And re- joice, dear children, that this Little Garden is now watered by the stream that flows directly from "near Tahlequah," ia_ the far West. And not only has this beautiful stream come from the far West, but — did you know it ? — Miss West herself has come to help Tis, and is now the beloved teacher of the daughters of the East at Constantinople. She and all her pupils send their very affectionate salutations to you. Among her pupUs are the Misses Queen, Miss Cleanliness, from Broosa, and Miss Eve, not Adam's wife, but one of his great- grand-daughters. They desire me to tell you that they were exceedingly interested in reading your paper, particularly with the account of " an Osage wedding," from the lively pen of Miss " Ka-ya-Kun-stah ; " and the Misses " I Can't" — for I am sorry to say there are some of this name in our school as well as in yours — were greatly affected with " the Algebra Sum Soliloquy," and with the marked difference between their character and the character of Miss " Perse- verance." They wish you to inform them in your next what is the bill of fare in your seminary, whether you have many rules, whether you keep them all, and which ones you are most apt to break. And will Miss " Ka-ya-Kun-stah," — I wonder what it means — give us a description of a Cherokee wedding ? Remember us to your kind teachers, " Misses Avery and Raymond, from New England, and Miss Jane Ross, a Chero- kee." Remember us also to the fair " Editresses, Miss Cath- arine Gunter and Miss Nancy E. Hicks." In their devotion to " the good, the beautif uj, and the true," we wish them all the patronage and success they so justly deserve. An affection- ate remembrance also to Dr. Butler, whom I knew at BraJnerd, and who, if he has not been " in prisons oft," haa been in a prison long, — "a prisoner of Jesus Christ for you " Cherokees. In your next, please subscribe your own names, and tell me also the names of all your schoolmates, for I like to know all my children. The Lord bless you and your school and your teachers, with your parents and your whole nation ! May we all be saved from our sinful, ruined state, and meet at last in a world of purity and love, through Jesus Christ our Lord ! Thus prays Your aged friend, W. GOODBLU A BAPTIST CHURCH. 381 The letter which follbws, breathing the truly catholic spirit of the writer, was addressed to the First Baptist Church of Providence, R. I., in acknowledgment of a donation to constitute Dr. and Mrs. Goodell honorary members of the American Baptist Missionary Union. The pastor referred to was the Rev. James N. Granger, D.D., from whom they had received a visit at Constantinople, as he was returning from a tour among the Baptist missions in the East : — Constantinople, Sept. 3, 1855. Dear Beethben and Sisters in Christ, — Of the pleasant and profitable visit made us by your pastor on his return from India we often speak, and still oftener think. And that example of true Christian liberality you have re- cently furnished us has brought him and his visit again before us with great distinctness. It is gratifying to us in no ordF- nary degree to be thus constituted honorary members of your great and good and growing missionary society, so remark- ably owned and blessed by the great Head of the church. Of some of your missionaries and their wives, of your Jud- sons and Boardmans and others, I have known so much, that, although I was not personally acquainted with them, they always seemed like my own dear brethren and sisters. And, indeed, they belonged not exclusively to your own branch of the Christian church, but rather to the whole general assem- bly and church of the first-born, in heaven and on earth. Some forty-three years ago I heard Dr. Judson preach one evening at the school -house in Andover from Isaiah 1. 11, " Behold all ye that kindle a fire," &c. Of his earnest and serious manner I have a very distinct recollection. His dis- course was most solemn and impressive, and a blessing followed it, — one individual, if not two,l)eing hopefully con- verted by if, I was also present at Salem, when he and his associates -were ordained and set apart, "amidst prayers and tears, to the sacred work of preaching Christ to the heathen. May the Spirit be poured out abundantly upon all your missions, and upon ours, and upon all the churches of Christ at home ! Why should we rest satisfied with drops, when we may have showers, yea, floods ! For, saith Jehovah, " I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, smd floods upon the dry ground." The ground is everywhere dry enough for fioods. 382 FORTY TEAKS IN THE TUKKISH EMPIRE. Let us, then, greatly enlarge our desires and our expectations, in praying both for ourselves and for one another. "When we ask great blessings for ourselves, we need not feel that we are depriving anybody else ; and however great blessings we may ask for others, we need not fear that we shall receive in any degree the less ourselves. Our Father is very rich, and nothing delights Him more than that we give Him an opportunity of imparting liberally to all the needy. Nor does giving impoverish Him. However many, and however rich blessings He may bestow upon one, He has none the less to bestow upon all others. Let us, then, be encouraged -to ask not for little, but for much ; not only for the churches at home, but for those planted in heathen lands ; and not only for those missions supported by our own society, but for those supported by other Christian societies. So long as we are not straitened in God, why should we be in our own selves ? Additions have recently been made to all our three churches in Constantinople, and our female boarding-school has been again visited by the grace and spirit of God. But in these times of war and desolation, of great overturriings and changes, we need divine influence of a most distinct aind impressive, as well as extensive, character. And to your prayers do we commend ourselves, and all these mingled, perishing people around us. "We have been spared to see great and wonderful changes, since Mrs. Goodell and myself came to this Eastern world, a third of a century ago. But those who come after us will see still greater ; and herein do we rejoice ; yea, and we hope, by the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, to rejoice for ever, being sinners saved by grace alone. Affectionate and Christian salutations to each and every member of the church, especially to those with whom we have the happiness to be acquainted, including your worthy and beloved pastor. The Lord bless, comfort, strengthen, and establish you for ever. Thus prays Your unworthy brother in Christ, W. Goodell. THE CRIMEAN WAS. 383 CHAPTER XXI. A THREATENING cloud gathered over the missions in Turkey in the year 1853, and was the occasion of much . anxiety to the friends of the cause throughout the world. For several years all things had been going on quietly and prosperously. The Protestant Christians had been made secure in the enjoyment of their privileges ; the hand of persecution had been stayed, and the evangelical churches had rest; the missionaries themselves were prose- cuting their work without molestation or interference. But a new cause of apprehension sprang up, and no human eye could foresee what would be the result. There were some who did not regard it with so much fear, who even hoped that out of it would come immediate benefit to the cause of missions ; but for the most part the missionaries looked upon it with dark forebodings. This was the war with Russia, known as the Crimean War. The immediate and ostensible cause of the war was the ancient dispute in regard to the Holy Places and the respec- tive rights of the Greek and Latin churches ; but the real cause was to be found in the ambitious designs of the Rus- sian government upon Turkish territory. The acquisition of Constantinople, the dismemberment of the Ottoman em- pire, and its partition between different powers, if not its entire absorption by Russia, had imquestionably been the aim of the Czars. At the very outset Russia claimed the right of establishing a protectorate over the millions in the Turkish empire, who were in connection with the Greek Church, and proceeded to exercise it in the Principalities 3b4 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. The Russian army, in July, 1853, took possession of the Danubian Provinces, and thus commenced hostilities, the Ottoman Porte making a formal declaration of war on the 1st of October. Early in the following year the missionaries at Constan- tinople set apart a day for fasting and prayer with reference to this matter, and the day was observed with deep solemnity not only by those immediately connected with the mission, but by the friends of the cause from different countries, who were resident or sojourning at the capital. Special prayer was ofEered in behalf of Lord Stratford de Redcliffe (for- merly Sir Stratford Canning), the British ambassador, that he might be endued with the spirit of wisdom in conducting his important negotiations, and that, in coimselling the Sul- tan, he too might have counsel given to him from above. Never before had the position of this representative of the British government and devoted friend of the cause of Christ been so responsible, and never before did he hold- such influ- ential relations to the Porte. In 1854, when the governments of England, France, and Sardinia made common cause with the Ottoman government for the sake of putting a check on the ambition of Russia, and sent their armies to Turkey and the Crimea, apprehen- sions of the disastrous effect of the war upon the missionary work were not dissipated, but rather increased. As these large armies came pouring into the_ capital, and its suburbs became as it were one great camp, it was natural to fear that such a state of things would seriously interfere with the work. But in the midst of war God spread a shield over His servants. At no previous period had they prosecuted their labors in greater quietness and peace, or with clearer evidence of the divine presence and blessing. The war was still further overruled for the furtherance of the Gospel by becoming the occasion, if not the actual means, of -securing another important concession from the Turkish government on the subject of religious liberty, a new Magna HATTI HUMATOtTN. 385 Charta for the Christian subjects of the Porte. This is known as the Hatti /SAen/ (Sacred Edict), or Hatti Huma- youn (Imperial Edict) of 1856 * and was issued on the author- ity of the Sultan himself. It was generally regarded at the time as a complete guarantee of religious liberty to all the subjects of the Ottoman Porte, of whatever creed, and an assurance that no Mohammedan who chose to become a Christian should suffer on that account. But it has always been questionable whether the Turkish government, whose dealings are so often marked by duplicity, the prevailing sin of Orientals, really intended that it should have such an unlimited significance. Events of more recent occurrence give greater strength to such doubts, if they do not prove that the Porte intended only to make more secure the rights and privileges of those who were nominal Christians before. The Haiti Humayoun was recognized by the contracting Powers, Great Britain, France, Austria, Russia, Sardinia, and Turkey, whose representatives met to form the treaty of Paris the same year ; and in the records of this congress it is distinctly stated that it was communicated by " His Imperial Majesty the Sultan," as " emanating spontaneously from his own will ; " but a clause in this treaty states : " It is clearly understood that it cannot, in any case, give the said Powers the right to interfere, either collectively or sepa- rately, in the relations of his Majesty the Sultan, with his subjects, nor in the internal administration of his empire." This was leaving the Turkish government to put its own construction upon the document, and to administer its own domestic affairs in its own way. The Haiti Humayoun was regarded by the mission, and by the friends of evangelical Christianity at the capital generally, as a real charter of religious freedom to all the subjects of the Sublime Porte, not excepting the Moham- medans. This is evident from their action at the time. On the 5th of March, 1856 (the edict was issued in February), * For the full text of the Hatti Humayoun, see the Appendix. 17 T 386 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. eleven missionaries of the American Board, together with four other missionary laborers and two British chaplains united in presenting to Lord Stratford de RedclifBe, through whose special agency the charter had been obtained, an address, acknowledgiag in the warmest terms the important service he had rendered to the cause of humanity and of Christianity in Turkey. The following are the opening sentences of this address : — " The undersigned, Protestant missionaries, belonging to various Christian churches and societies of Great Britain and America, consider it their duty at the present im- portant and auspicious period ,of this empire, signalized by the publication of the Imperial Hatti Sherif of the reign- ing Sultan, to give utterance to their feelings of gratitude to God, the giver of every good gift ; to express to your lord- ship their entire satisfaction with the extent and the spirit of that document relative to religious freedom and the rights of conscience ; and to congratulate you on the honor provi- dentially and deservedly conferred upon your lordship of haidng become instrumental in accomplishing so great and so good a work for the millions of Turkey. While we would gratefully recognize the valuable services rendered by the representatives of several other countries to forward this praiseworthy end, we cannot but realize that the accomplish- ment of this work is pre-eminently due, xmder God, to the influence of the representative of Great Britain. ^ " From the beginning of the disastrous war, still pending between the great Western Powers and Turkey on one side, and Russia on the other, we have looked upon each passing event with painftd and prayerful interest. We have prayed for the maintenance and triumph of right, and for the speedy return of peace, — a peace re-establishing justice among neigh- boring nations, and promoting truth and righteousness, and the temporal and spiritual prosperity of the various classes of society, and the different nationalities resident in the Turkish empire. We have always believed that such would be the result ; and this has been our comfort amid the scenes of horror which surrounded us. "Nor has our hope been disappointed. The Imperial Hatti Sherif, lately published, has convinced us- that our fond expectations are likely to be realized. Turkey, snatched TENTH ANNIVERSARY. 387 from the border of imminent destruction, will see a better day. The light will shine upon those who have long sat in darkness ; and, blest by social prosperity and religious free- dom, the millions of Turkey will, we trust, be seen ere long sitting peacefully under their own vine and fig-tree." On the 1st of July, 1856, the First Protestant Church of Constantinople held its tenth anniversary ; and a -joyful day it was, in striking contrast with that on which the church was organized. The people were then just coming out from the hiding-places into which they had been driven by perse- cution ; some had but just returned from exile ; others were taken out of prisons and delivered from torture; they all came out of great tribulation to stand up before God, and enter into covenant with Him. Forty persons, three only of whom were females, subscribed with their own hands unto the Lord. Faith alone supplied the hope that this feeble band would become a great people. But now, on this tenth anniversary, they recorded the names of thirty native Protestant churches that had been organized. The three churches at the capital, Constantinople, Pera, and Hass Keuy united in celebrating the day in the same place in which the first church was formed. Addresses were made by the native pastors and the missionaries. They joined in prayer and praise, and united in commemorating the dying love of the Redeemer in the ordinance of the Supper. To those who had seen the foundation-stones of this living temple laid, the day was one of great joy, and full of promise f6r coming decades. Dec. 27, 1856, he writes in his journal : — " About two months ago the Bishop of Hass Keuy com- menced a Turkish service in the Armenian church here, precisely at the hour of my service. As the Armenians at the capital understand Armenian much better than Turkish, it is difficult to see what the object could be, except to pre- vent people from coming to our chapel. It was said that he preached evangelically ; and that on one Sabbath he preached 888 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. not only at the same hour, but from the same text I did, and, moreover, divided his subject precisely in the same way. As I preached the same sermon in another chapel on the previous Sabbath, it is supposed he must have had a reporter there to take notes ; for my treatment of the subject vras not such as an Armenian bishop would naturally fall upon. But however this may be, ' Christ is preached, and I therein do rejoice, yea and will rejoice.' The text on this occasion waS; ' The Master is come, and calleth for thee.' " In March, 1857, Dr. Goodell drew up and forwarded to the Board an elaborate paper on " The Importance of Con- stantinople as a Missionary Field," as compared with some other fields on which a large amount of labor and money had been expended. Only the heads of this paper can here be given : — 1. Constantinople is a great world in itseK. It contains, including its suburbs, more inhabitants than the whole Com- monwealth of Massachusetts, and ten times as many as all the Sandwich Islands. 2. All the nationalities of the empire are represented at the capital. Every sect and almost every clan in the empire has here its civil and ecclesiastical head ; its court, to which all appeals are tuade, and where all its business of any importance is transacted. 3. All the pashas and actihg bishops, or vartabeds, in every part of the empire, go out from Constantinople. 4. Constantinople is the great centre of Eastern and Western Turkey. It stands on the margin where European civilization terminates, and where Asiatic barbarism commences. 5. There are at Constanti- nople not less than fifty thousand foreigners, from England, France, Germany, Italy, and, indeed, aJl parts of Europe ; and the greater part of them are never reached by any evan- gelical influence. These several points he enforced with strong argument, and in answering the objection to the thorough occupation of this stronghold on account of the expense, he wrote : — " "What if it does cost more to maintain a mission here than anywhere else ? So it cost the allied armies at Sevas- topol an amazing amount of money and life to take the place; but who ever thought of raising the siege on that LORD STRATFORD'S RETIREMENT. 389 account? Constantinople is much the same to us that Se- vastopol was to the allied armies. To get possession of Sevastopol was to possess at once more than the whole Crimea ; and to possess Constantinople is to disarm at once every hostile organization throughout the whole empire." The importance of these suggestions has not passed away, and never will, until the great stronghold of Mohammedan power and influence is brought under the power of the -Gospel. During the long residence of Lord Stratford de Redcliffe at the Turkish capital, as British ambassador, Dr. Goodell had enjoyed his intimate friendship and confidence ; and on the occasion of his departure to England, at the close of his period of important service, an event which was deeply deplored by every Christian missionary in Turkey, Dr. Groodell addressed to him the following letter, expressive of his own personal regret and regard : — Constantinople, July 1, 1858. Mt Lokd, — I cannot let this opportunity pass without assuring your Lordship of the deep regret we all feel at the little prospect we have of seeing you again at Constantinople. But certainly we should be very ungrateful not to acknowl- edge the wise providence that brought you to this land, and that kept you here for so maijy years ; and this, too, at a time when, in the changes called for, your influence was mighty, and mighty for good. In these changes your name stands connected with all that is worthy to rise and prosper, with all that is stable and enduring. Connected as it is witli the great cause of civil and religious liberty, it stands con- nected with that which shall never pass away, for it is as eternal as the immutable purpose of Infinite Goodness can make it. And when this cause shall triumph in Turkey (and triumph it shall), and the future history of the country shaU be written, the influence and important agency of your Lordship will not fail of a public recognition and a due acknowledgment. May all our unworthy names be found at last written in the Lamb's Book of Life ! And may we all be eternally connected with that kingdom of truth and good- ness, " of the increase of which there shall be no end " ! 390 FORTY YEAES IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Mrs. Goodell unites with me in very kind regards to Lady Eedcliffe and to your daughters. May the divine blessing, in all richness, attend both you and them. I have the honor to be, &c. To the corresponding secretary of a missionary society at Phillips Academy he wrote : — Constantinople, Dec. 9, 1858. Mt dear Friend, — My daily walks lead me through a large Jewish cemetery, containing, I should judge, not less than a hundred acres of graves. Slabs of white marble cover the whole ground. From the days of Ferdinand and Isabella, when the Jews were expelled from Catholic Spain and found a refuge at the capital of the bigoted Moslem, this great field has been for the most part their place of interment. Here lie buried hundreds of thousands of that rejected race who, while they lived, spat at the name of Jesus, and died with curses on their lips. They generally lie with their feet towards Jerusalem, that, when they rise from their graves, their faces may be towards the holy city. Some seventy or eighty thousand Spanish Jews, the de- scendants of those who lived in the days of Columbus, still reside in Constantinople and its suburbs ; and among them all it is to be feared that not ten can be found who feel the need of any such Saviour as God has provided. "WUl you ofEer special prayer for these poor Jews ? For unless the Spirit of the living God breathe upon them, the preacher might as well go into this great cemetery I have described, and call upon the past generations to come out of their graves, as to go into the families or into the synagogues of the present generation, and urge them to admit 3ie claims of Jesus to be the Messiah, the Christ, the Lord's anointed. But the Jews are one of the smallest of the communities here. The Greeks are much more numerous than they ; the Armenians are much more numerous than the Greeks ; and the Turks are more than all the others combined. And " what is the ratio of labor to the population ? " you ask. I mswer, about the same as ten ministers for all Massachusetts. Suppose that every thing in Massachusetts relating to morals, to education, and to religion were to depend upon ten men, and these "foreigners, and for the most part mere stammerers in the language ; that if any preaching was to be done, they HELP NEEDED. 391 must do it ; that if a congregation was to be gathered, they must go round and collect it ; that if they wished a place to hold their meetings, they must find it and fit it up ; that if they would have a Sabbath school, they must establish and superintend it ; that if there were to be any free schools, or boarding-schools, or seminaries of a still higher character, they must establish them, support them, and provide teachers for them, and also teach in them themselves ; that if any school-books were to be used, they must prepare them ; that if a stove, or fuel, or any thing else was necessary, they must procure it ; that if the Scriptures or any other good books were to be read in all Massachusetts, they must translate and print them, and send persons round to put them in cir- culation ; that if justice was to be administered in any of the courts, they must lie awake whole nights and think how they can exert a little influence here and a little there to secure so desirable a result ; and, to mention but one thing more, if any good, sweet bread was to be eaten in all Massa- chusetts, they must show how it can be made, and, moreover, that it can be made without kneading with the feet ; — sup- pose all this, and much more of a similar kind, do you not think these ten men, with very limited means placed at their disposal, would often find themselves at their wits' end ? And would they not declare it to be your solemn duty to help them in Massachusetts, rather than to go West, where we wni suppose the destitution to be exactly what it is known to be there? Now, apply this to Constantinople, and, in fact, to this whole country, and you may see at once our necessities andi your duty in relation to them. In the name of the great Head of the church, then, we cordially invite the members of your society to come and help us. In the name of all the perishing multitudes around us, we earnestly entreat that you will let nothing prevent your coming but a provi- dence so special as not to be misunderstood. Before I close, let me say that my recollections of Phil- lips Academy are very pleasant. It is almost forty-eight years since I went there to pursue my preparatory studies, and I have great reason to be thankful for the privileges I there enjoyed. May divine influence be every year richly enjoyed there ! And in this blessing may all the members of your society largely share ! You and they are at one of the very best academies in our highly favored country, and may your improvement correspond to your privileges ! 392 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Remember me very kindly to the principal, Mr. Taylor, and believe me to be Tours most truly, W. GOODELL. The following correspondence, though chiefly personal, wiU be read with no less interest on that account: — Beeek, Feb. 3, 1860. Dear Beothek Goodell, — Do you remember Feb- ruary 3d, 1839 ? It had bgen a snowy day and night on the 2d. W.e cast anchor in the Golden Horn late in the even- ing of the 2d, and I went up on deck and could see nothing but straggling lights. Early in the morning I was up, and all the roofs were covered with snow, although it was not ei tremely cold. Henrietta came up and asked, " Is this Constantinople?" But after we had looked round in all directions we agreed that it was " beautiful for situation," — a truly glorious city. Mr. Homes came in a caique, and we recognized him from his portrait, which we had seen at his father's. We came ashore with him. Oh what mud and slosh ! We were glad to reach Father Goodell's house twenty-one years ago this morning. Belle and Mary were little bits of girls, and William and Constantine were little boys, and H. was only in the decrees. What changes of joy and grief! What heart-breaking sorrows, what long watchings, what days and hours of anxious suspense, what forebodings of coming ill, what anguish of heart at the bedside of suffering and death, and what peace and joy intermingled, have made this life a checkered scene ! " I would not live alway," although I can sing of mercy as well as judgment. Not less strange have been the vicissitudes of our work. Freedom of conscience acknowledged in Turkey ! Mussul- mans baptized and preaching the Gospel in safety ! Churches formed, churches built! Protestantism an acknowledged element of the empire ! UnwUling ambassadors compelled to protect what they hate ! " Kings to shut their mouths ! " God has truly done great things for us in these twenty-one years, since from that quiet room Henrietta and I used to look down upon Cassim Pasha and that part of the Golden Horn. The next twenty-one years wUI see greater things than TWENTY-ONE TEARS AGO. 393 these, but ere that shall have passed we shall all, I trust, look down upon the events of time from Mount ZioD above. Love to Mamma GoodeU and all. Yours truly, C. Hamlin. Hass Keut, Feb. 8, 1860. Mt deae Bbothek, — Tes, I remember well the snowy morning you and your good wife came to us twenty-one years ago to-day. Isabella and Mary were then our young- est children. The others were not yet, except in the pur- poses of Him who calleth things that be not as though they were. One of our children, with whom you and William and myself used in stormy weather to roll marbles in the large hall, has been taken from us. Two of our children are happily settled in life, and two others are looking forward with bright anticipations to the same happy state. Their mother, who for some fifteen years was a great sufferer, is now through great mercy restored to as good health as could reasonably be expected by one of her age. Their father, who at his best estate was never more than haK a man, is now encompassed with the infirmities of age. But whUe my own powers fail, I rejoice to see the health, strength, and vigor, which is still granted to my brethren, some of the oldest of them entering or ready to enter upon new fields and new schemes of labor and effort, demanding all the activity and energy of manhood. May they long continue to increase, although I must decrease ! It is now more than thirty-seven years since I came to the East, and near twenty-nine years since I removed to Con- stantinople. Wonderful moral changes have taken place during this time, and though I find myself sinking, I rejoice to see evidence that the blessed cause is rising, and that greater things than I have seen will be witnessed by those who come after. May your own life and health be long spared ! the new enterprise which you undertake be greatly prospered ! and your family, a second time scattered, and once more restored, be abundantly blessed ! May your heart be made glad ac- cording to the years in which you have been afflicted, and the days in which you have seen evU ! And at last may you and we cast anchor, not in the Golden Horn, but before the Golden City, and meet with a more joyful reception in oui 17« 394 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Fathbc's house above, than you met with at Father Goodell's twenty-one years ago ! Your very afEectionate brother in Christ, W. GOODELL. On the occasion of the death of his youngest brother in 1860, he wrote to his bereaved wife, then in Washington Territory : — My deak afflicted Sistee, — Of the sudden death of my youngest brother, your own beloved husband, and the father of your dear children, I heard on the 6th inst. And be assured I have you and your fatherless ones in constant and tender and prayerful remembrance. The Lord comfort your hearts, and greatly sanctify to you and to us aU this dispensation of His providence! Our heavenly Father in his dealings with us commits no mistakes. Too wise to err, and too good to afflict willingly. He always has the very best reasons for all that He does, although we in our childish weakness understand them not. I wrote my good brother the 24th of last January, having just learned from our sister Phebe the place of his residence. Oh that I had learned it sooner, for, alas ! he had already gone to that country with which our postroffice regulations have no connection. But, blessed be G-od ! it is not an unknown territory to which he has gone. It is " the better country," of which we have heard and read so much, and which is so accurately described in our great and good chart. And " there shall be no night there," no darkness, poverty, sick- ness, fear, oppression, no sin and misery, no grave-yard nor sign of death. What glorious negatives ! We know some- thing of the glorious King and His blessed government and His happy subjects. And may our thoughts often go up there ! the whole strong current of our affections be turned thither ! And may we all at last, through infinite grace, have an abundant entrance there. Will you inform me how aU your children are situated ? Would iJiat I could step in and inquire after your welfare, and ask in what way I could be of service to you 1 Rut though I cannot do this, yet by knowing your circumstances I shall know better how to pray for you and yours. The Lord God, not of the dead, but of the living, bless you and your children, and may they in early life give their love, their confidence, to Christ, who is worthy of all. THREE PAIRS OP SPECTACLES. 395 My dear wife and children unite with me in love and sym- pathy for yciu and yours. Will you remember me in your prayers? I am old and gray-headed, and shall soon follow my beloved brother. Shall you remain in Washington Territory ? If you re- move, do not fail to give me seasonable notice, that I may know how to direct my letters. Though I know you not personally, yet I love you as having been the wife, and as having contributed to the happiness, of the dear departed one, and I subscribe myself. Your ever affectionate and truly sympathizing brother, W. GOODBLL. March 6, 1860, he wrote : — " An aged woman was added to the Evangelical church last Sabbath. She is the very one of whom I once made mention as putting on three pairs of spectacles, so great was her 'eagerness in learning to read the word of God." The record that he had made of the case, May 19, 1847, was this : — " You can hardly conceive of the waking up of the female mind in our little community. Every female member of our church can now read, and this has been acquired in most instances from the impulse which piety in the heart has given to the intellect. This spirit is now extending from the church through the whole community, and even mothers and grandmothers are learning to read, in order that they may peruse the Holy Scriptures for themselves. You would be amused to see one grandmother with three pairs of specta- cles, all without bows, and all stuck fast from the bridge straight on toward the tip of the nose, making it unnaturally sharp in appearance and not a little obstnictive to the sound of the voice, and she occasionally peering over the top of the whole three to ask you a question, with a look of as much animation as any professor in a theological chair ! Until the present year she appeared to feel no interest in eternal things." The missionary circle at Constantinople were favored with tlie presence and the cordial sympathy of many residents from other lands who loved the cause in which they were engaged. There were not a few Christian men and Chris- 396 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. tian families, with whom social intercourse was a Christian privilege, and the moral aid they gave to the missionaries in their work of evangelization was by no means light. TVe have had frequent occasion to mention the important service rendered from time to time by Lord Stratford de Redcliffe in the various difficulties that arose as the Gospel was taking effect upon the different communities. The missionaries had still another warm friend and helper among the foreign ambassadors in Count de Zuylen, who represented the king- dom of the Netherlands. He was a warm-hearted, evangel- ical Christian, and his residence at the Turkish capital, where he did not hesitate to make himself known as of the same household of faith with the ambassadors for Christ who were beseeching men, in Christ's stead, to be reconciled to God, was in itself a benediction. The letter which Dr. Goodell addressed to him on the occasion of his promotion to a high position under his own government at home sets forth his character and the value of his presence as a man of God : — • Hass Keut, CoirsTANTiNOPi.E, March 12, 1860. To His Excellency Count de Zutlen de Nteveldt, Dutch Ambassador, Sfc. : My" very dear Sir, — I was so taken by surprise to-day, that I did not once think to congratulate you or the good Countess on your elevation to a more desirable post. It was very selfish in me to think only of our own loss, and to ex- press to you nothing but our regrets at the change which has taken place in your prospects. But God's great hand is to be acknowledged everywhere. It was His good provi- dence that brought you and your family here, and we bless His name for it. So it is His good providence that now says to you, " Come up higher," and we offer you our hearty congratulations. You came here at the very right time, and you have greatly encouraged us in our work, not only by your influence in your official capacity, but by the high moral stand you and your beloved family have been enabled to take and maintain in this great and wicked city. May the grace of God be ever abundant towards you ! and may His kind band ever lead and guide you ! May your new situation be REVIVALS IN AMERICA. 397 as much more pleasant and your influence and means of nse- fuln 3ss as much greater than before, as your post will be more honorable ! Be assured our prayers and best wishes will" ever attend you. We commend you to God and to the word of His grace. And to your prayers do we commend ourselves and our work. Mrs. Goodell and all my family unite in the very kindest regards to the good Countess, and to Miss Nixon, and to all those lovely plants round about your table. We had hoped, as soon as the warm spring should come, to see you all at Hass Keuy ; but this hope we must now relinquish. May we all at last, through infinite mercy in Christ Jesus our Lord, be permitted to walk together under those living trees, by those living fountains of water, which are in the midst of the paradise of God ! I have the honor to be. My dear Count, Your very affectionate brother La Christ, W. Goodell. The remarkable outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon the churches of the Unitgd States in 1857 and 1858, and the con- version of a great multitude of souls, was nowhere the occa- sion of greater joy, and nowhere awakened more fervent thanksgivings, than in Turkey. Missionaries the world over, perhaps above all other men and women, are alive to all that relates to the prosperity of the cause of Christ at home, knowing that in the divine constitution of things it reacts at once upon the prospects of the church abroad. They look to the church at home not as the fountain of divine influence, , but as the channel through which, in a great measure, that influence is communicated by prayer, and by personal conse- cration to God's service, to the extremities of the body of Christ. While the Spirit was yet poured out from on high. Dr. Goodell wrote to a friend in this country, who had forwarded an account of the work : — " We thank you for sending us that report of the gracious visit pf the Lord of glory to the churches of our native land. Surely He is walking in the midst of the golden candlesticka 398 FORTY YEAE8 IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. in oiir beloved country, and holding the stars in His right hand, and from the seven spirits that are before the throne communicating larger measures of divine influence and spir- itual blessing'than we find recorded in any previous part of the history of the church. Of the ' glorious things spoken, ' of Zion, and promised to her, we had often read before, but by every week's post we now hear of the ' glorious things ' actuaEy done for her, and our spirits are stirred within us." These tidings awakened the most earnest expectations c£ a similar blessing for the young Protestant churches of Tur- key, and they excited a corresponding hope that the churches of America would come up with fresh zeal and almost new- born power " to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty." For one or two years Dr. Groodell, in common with his brethren, continued to await the intelli- gence of a grand accession to the strength of the church in carrying on its aggressive work among the nations, untU, in the beginning of the year 1860, he was moved to address, through the " New York Observer," a series of letters to the Christians of his native land. The first was superscribed, " To the Hundreds of Thousands of Young Converts in America,'' and contained an earnest appeal for an entire consecration of themselves to the service of their divine and chosen Master. This was followed about a month later by a communica- tion "To the Churches of Christ in the United States of America," in which he urges them to come up to a higher standard of living for God, and with themselves to devote their property to the advancement of the kingdom of Christ in the world. The following is a brief extract : — " In the great increase that is to be made to the church in the latter days, the Prophet Isaiah sees them coming in crowds, and bringing ' their silver and their gold with them ; ' that is, devoting their wealth to the name and worship of Jehovah, to be employed in His blessed service. And had any of those left their ' gold and frankincense ' behind ; or had they left ' the flocks of Kedar,' with ' the multitude of MARRIAGE OF A DAUGHTER. 899 camels' and 'the dromedaries from Midian,' behind them, in the dark regions of idolatry, where they could themselves go back every day to enjoy them, — would they have been received and incorporated among the true Israel ? Certainly not. They would have been rejected, as still devoted to idolatry, and possessing substantially the same character as before. " Now, beloved friends, the present are those latter days of glory foretold by the prophet. And have you looked to see whether the crowds that now come up to join themselves to the Lord are bringing ' their silver and their gold with them ? ' Have you made any inquiry ? Have you gone into any examination of the subject? If you have not, we in Constantinople have; and we have been amazed beyond measure to find that while there has been such a great in- crease of names to the records of the church, there has been comparatively little addition to the 'whole burnt offerings and sacrifices ' made to the Lord." To the widowed wife of a former missionary to Constan- tinople, then residing in this country, he sent the following playful invitation to attend the marriage of his daughter, which was to take place a few days later: — Constantinople, June 26, 1860. Mt deak Sistek, — Our daughter Mary expects to change her name on the 6th of July. Will you and Samuel and Frances and Charley grace the occasion by your presence.'' Do try and come. You will meet many of your old friends, and we will try and arrange every thing pertaining to the ceremony so that you shall get home before dark. But time changeth all things, and I must not forget that you are no longer in Pera, but have removed to another country. I wonder whether, after our removal to a better country, even an heavenly, we shall be able or be permitted to be present on every grand occasion or great celebration that takes place among the glorifled ones above. I know of two bright spirits who had to deny themselves and forego the pleasure of being present on one of the grandest occa- sions it is possible to conceive. When the Son of God "went up where He was before," and all heaven poured forth to do Him honor, and the high command was given, " Lift up your heads, ye gates, and be ye lifted up, ye 400 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in,'' two of the blessed angels could not be present. They could noi delay a moment to view the pageant, but must hasten down to a little mountain near Jerusalem, in order to give some directions to eleven poor fishermen. And how many others were sent off in other directions to other worlds we know not. But was it no self-denial in them to be absent from this most blessed occasion ? Let us, then, learn to exercise self-denial here, that it may not seem hard to us there. Let us learn to exercise faith, confidence, and a firm trust in God here, for we shall have to confide in Him for ever. Always your brother, W. GOODELL. To another friend in this country, with whom he had long been in correspondence, he wrote : — "I hope that, in some of the many mansions we may occupy hereafter, we shall be much nearer to each other's habitations than we now are, and that our good Newbury- port friends will be quite in our neighborhood. What blessed introductions await us ! And as to our location, and the location of our friends, as to the particular mansions assigned to us or to them, I presume we shall be perfectly satisfied, not having the slightest change to suggest. Well, let us be satisfied with those we now occupy, for they were assigned to us by the same loving Father." The jubilee of the American Board of Missions was cele- brated in 1860. The occasion was observed with sacred interest at Constantinople. Dr. GoodeU was appointed to prepare a historical address, which he did, interweaving his record with numerous personal reminiscences of the deepest interest. He had been associated with many of the earlier miso'onaries to the different parts of the world; he was present at the ordination of Judson, Nott, Newell, Hall, and Bice, at Salem, Mass., in 1812, two years after the organiza- tion of the Board; he stood on the wharf when the first company of missionaries to the Sandwich Islands saUed from Boston in 1819, one of his own kindred being in that com- THE HATTI HUMATOUN. 401 pany; down through the whole history of the Board he had watched its work and its progress with an interest ex- ceeded in the case of no other of its missionaries, and in that work he had been honored with bearing no insignificant part. Not among all the friends of this noble institution, so honored of God in sending the tidings of the Gospel through the world, was there one who had been more completely identified with it, or who had prayed with more constancy, or labored more faithfully for its prosperity. And now it was a joyful service to be permitted to celebrate its success by recounting its history, and giving all the praise to God. On the 6th of November, 1860, Dr. Goodell, who had then resided at the Turkish capital nearly thirty years, made the following expression of his views in regard to the attitude of the government toward foreigners and toward Christianity, and of the residts of the issuing of the Hatti Humayoun : — "When we first came to Turkey, and for many years after, we could not live in Constantinople proper, nor, indeed (after the influence of our labors began to be felt), in any of its suburbs, except Pera. Although other Franks had summer residences in different places, still this privilege was, through the influence of the Armenians, Greeks, and Catho- lics, denied to us ; and it was wjth great difficulty, and only after long and very strenuous efforts, that we obtained a foot- hold in Bebek. But the Turks now no longer listen to the representations, or rather misrepresentations, of our enemies, and we live without molestation wherever we choose, even in the very city itself. The change in this respect is cer- tainly very great, and it would be ungrateful to deny it. " Formerly our schools and our religious assemblies, al- though they were in our own private apartments, were liable ■ at any time to be interrupted. Being unauthorized, they were irregular, and as -such they were without the pale of protection. But now we can open schools and consecrate chapels wherever we please, and we can, in case of necessity, claim the protection of government. Then, all who wished to have religious intercourse with us, or receive any kind of instruction from us, were obliged to come aU the way to Pera, however great the distance, and to be received into 402 FORTY TEAKS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. our own apartments, however great the inconvenience to ourselves. Now, ' the kingdom of God is come nigh unto them,' and we can meet them in their own suburbs and in their own houses, and we can open both schools and chapels in their own villages. " It is said that the grand charter of religious toleration in Turkey exists only in name, and is virtually a dead letter. To this it is sufficient to reply that before the Hatti Huma- youn there wer^ more cases of persecution reported to us every week than there are now in a whole year. Then, much of our time and strength was taken up, and all our wisdom and influence were employed, in endeavoring to secure protection for those who were persecuted for right- eousness' sake. Now, cases of persecution are only occasional, and our time and strength are employed in our appropriate missionary work. " Again, it is said that the Turks are insincere in their professions of toleration, and that it is only under foreign pressure they are ever brought to act in favor of it. But it would be much more in accordance with truth to say that, so far as Protestantism is concerned, it is only under such pressure that they have ever been brought to act against it. There is, and there always has been, ten times (perhaps I should say a hundred times) as much influence exerted upon the Turkish government against liberty of conscience as has ever been exerted in favor of it. These Armenian and Greek and Catholic communities are themselves mighty, and they exert a mighty in^flueDoe ; and they are always exerting it against eacsh other, each qndeavoring to enlist the Turk on his side. Now, all these mighty communities united all their mighty energies to oppose Protestantism. To se- cure the sword of Mohammed in their cause, they spared neither bribes nor falsehoods ; and, furthermore, they were backed up by the influence of the Greek and Russian and nearly or quite all the papal governments, through their representatives, their ministers, consuls, dragomans, and numerous attaches at the Sublime Porte. " The influence, then, which was, and which stUl is exerted upon the Turkish government against religious liberty is more powerful than can well be expressed. But, blessed be God ! there is now another influence, the pressure of which they begin to feel, and we most devoutly pray that they may SERMONS IN TURKISH. 437 and would take turns in carrying us on their wings, to ena- ble us to reach in good time your silver wedding. I forwarded without delay your invitation to Dr. Schauf- fler. And did we suppose you would have such a time as John GUpin had, I am sure he would almost start right off, even though he had to walk on the sea some of the way, and all the way on foot ; for he has recently celebrated his own silver wedding, and his heart is full of the brightest and hap- piest thoughts on the subject. Oh if he could be there, what a time you would have ! But you can, and I hope will, have the presence of One whose thoughts towards you are precious beyond expression, who can turn your water into wine, and every curse into a bless- ing, and make every bitter thing sweet. Tour father's, your husband's, and your own friend, William Goodell. Conscious that his work of preaching the Gospel with his lips was drawing near its close, and desiring still to speak in his own familiar terms to those for whose salvation he had spent nearly all his life. Dr. Goodell, during his last year at Constantinople, prepared for the press forty-eight of the sermons in Turkish which he had preached to the people ; in order, as he said, " that they may the more readily ' remem- ber the words that I spake unto them while I was yet with them.' " These sermons were published in a volume, accom- panied by a farewell letter to the Protestant churches in the Turkish empire. The sermons were soon scattered abroad, and being written not only in the language but in the idiom of the people, they were read and heard with great eagerness. A portion of them were translated into the Bulgarian lan- guage, and were read over and over again by the Bulgarians in the northern part of the empire. They were afterward translated into Armenian by the wife of the native pastor at Kharpoot, in Eastern Turkey, and by the liberality of a few Christian friends in this country the volume was stereotyped, published by the American Tract Society, and one edition after another gpeedUy exhausted. They are still preaching 438 FOBTT TEARS IN THE TDBKISH EMPIRE. the Gospel of Christ in diSerent languages, in various parts of Turkey. The following is the letter to the evangelical churches in Turkey. Even in its English dress it wiU be read with an interest akin to that excited by the last words of Paul the aged to the elders of the church of Ephesus, as he met them at MUetus, on his last journey to Jerusalem : — To THE Evangelical Chukches in Titeket. Dear Brethren and Sisters in the Lord, — It is more than forty years since I left my native country and came to Turkey, and about one-third of a century since I made Constantinople my home. I am now old, and I know not the day of my death. I am also feeble, and cannot rea- sonably expect to continue long. AU my powers of body and mind are failing, and I am going to the house appointed for all living. Sot all your kindness to me and mine since the first day I came among you, you have my sincere thanks. And you have also my fervent prayers for your temporal and eternal well-being. In your hands I leave the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, which, with the important help of some of you, I translated into Armeno-Turkish for the benefit of those of you who use only or chiefly that language. With these Script- ures you have also a Commentary on the Gospel of Matthew, which also with your aid I prepared for you in the same language. And I am now putting into the hands of the printer more than forty of the sermons which some of you may recollect to have heard me preach to you, in order that you may better " remember the words I spake unto you while I was yet with you." And whether these words be " the words of truth and soberness " ; whether they be La strict conformity to God's holy word, — you must search and see for yourselves. Blessed be God ! you now have the whole Bible in your native language, and you need not, and must not, remain ignorant of its holy doctrines and sublime teachings. When we first came among you, you were not a distinct people, nor did we expect you ever would be ; for we had no sectarian object in view, it being no part of our plan to med- dle with ecdesiasdcal affairs. Our sole desire was to preach FAREWELL LETTER TO THE CHURCHES. 439 Christ and Him crucified. Our object was precisely the same as that of the missionaries to that ancient church in Persia. The labors of those missionaries have produced no separation in that church ; but they have been permitted to labor side by side with the bishops and priests, to preach in their houses of worship, to assist in supporting and superin- tending their schools, and to do much in every way to en- lighten and elevate that whole community. But if instead of giving the missionaries a cordial welcome among them, they had anathematized and persecuted to the death all those who loved the truth and wished to live a godly, conscientious life, the consequence would have been, that those persecuted suffering ones would have been forced to appeal to the civil powers for protection, as you had to do here. And the civil power there might have found it neces- sary, in order to afford this protection in conformity with ancient usage, to separate those persons from their former connection, and acknowledge them as a distinct community, entitled to all the protection and privileges of any other community in the empire. This you know was the case here. The Sublime Porte, to save you from perishing, was com- pelled to separate you from the old Armenian community. This is your present condition ; and this condition you should " accept with all thankfulness," and use it for your own and your children's good. And, my brethren, if you do not now remain, or speedily become, a holy, happy, united people, securing the confidence and commanding the respect of all around you, you have none to blame but yourselves ; for in being good and doing good, no people on earth ever enjoyed a higher freedom than has been bestowed upon you. Among my last words of adieu to you, le£ me exhort you to bear with one another's infirmitiesj " forgiving one another, even as God, for Christ's sake, hath forgiven you." Be hon- est in your dealings both with the world and with one another, always keeping your accounts written in a fair hand ; and this even in all business transactions with your own relatives and Christian brethren ; for memory is imperfect, and im- pressions are not always to be trusted. In this unperfect world, the only safe way is to keep a book-account of all pecuniary transactions. Train up your children in the way they should go. Re- member that they have souls as well as bodies, and if it be 440 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. your duty to provide food and raiment for their bodies, so ia it your duty to provide instruction for their immortal minds. See that they have suitable teachers and suitable books. Teach them also yourselves, especially on the Lord's day, and bring them with you to the sanctuary,' that they may assist in singing the high praises of our God, and that they may receive the blessing of the God of Jacob. Labor to support, as soon as possible, your own civU, edu- cational, and rehgious institutions ; and be always ready to assist those more needy than yourselves. Be kind to the poor and to the sick, and visit the fanuliea of affliction, of want, and of sorrow. In all these respects, be Jesus Christ's men and women ; that is, do as you think He would do if He were among you. Hasten to the relief of those who are in distress. Have little prayer-meetings in the neighborhood of those who are unable to attend public worship. Have little meetings also for the young, and for those who are beginning to seek after God, and to desire a knowledge of His ways. If the Lord bless you with a pastor, honor him, love him, and pray for him. Do all you can to assist him, and to strengthen his hands and encourage his heart in his labors for your good. The relation of a missionary to you is not intended to be permanent, and it should not be continued longer than is absolutely necessary. While it continues it calls for mutual candor, forbearance, and kindness ; but it should, as soon as circumstances will permit, be superseded by the pastoral office. This should be a permanent rela- tion ; labor to make it so. And besides providing what is suitable for the support of your pastor, if you now and then make him a small present, as a token of your love and of your appreciation of his services, though by reason of your poverty it be no more than a choice apple or orange, it will awaken anew his interest in you and his prayers for you. "When a stranger enters your place of worship, direct him at once to a suitable seat, or give up your own to him. It might be well to make it the duty of the door-keeper to be on the alert to seat all strangers. This is comparatively a small matter, but Christian courtesy, and even common polite- ness, requires attention to it. Should such a stranger come a second or third time, take it for granted that he desires to find the way of life, and lose no time in seeking an acquaint- ance with him ; not for the sake of holding up to ridicule his LAST EXHORTATIONS. 44? former belief, or the ceremonies and errors of his church, but for the sake of leading him to the Scriptures of truth, the fountain of living waters. Twenty-five or thirty years ago, such a stranger could hardly appear in sight without being at once hailed and introduced to the whole brother- hood, receiving from you all exhortations without stint, and being followed also with your fervent prayers. Let not your former zeal degenerate into cold indifference. But I must conclude. And now, " my brethren, dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my- dearly beloved" (Phil. iv. 1). "If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory, but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves " (Phil. ii. 1-3"). And now, how can I better take my leave of you, and ex- press to you my very last words, and the very best wishes of my heart, than in the language of Paul in 2 Cor. xiii. 1 1 : " Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace ; and the God of love and peace shall be with you." Amen. ' Tour very affectionate brother in Christ, W. GOODEJ <.. \9* 442 FOETY YEAES IN THE TUBKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTER XXIV. THE time at length came when, in consequence of ad- vancing years and increasing uLfirmitj, it ^ as neces- sary that Dr. and Mrs. Goodell should make soms change. They were no longer able to bear the responsibilities of housekeeping in that distant land, and it was evident that their earthly labors were drawing near an end. It was sug- gested that their son and daughter, the Kev. Herman N. Barnum and his wife, should remove to Constantinople, from their field of labor at Kharpoot, in Eastern Turkey, to be with them in their declining years. But this was deemed undesirable, on account of the great importance of the Eastern field, in which Mr. Barnum had been eminently successful ; and the venerable couple decided to return to America, and spend their last days with their children, who were anxious to welcome them to their homes. This decision Dr. GoodelJ commimicated to the Board in a letter, dated Constantinople, March 2, 1865, in which he said : — " It would be our desire to live and die, and be buried, among the people for whose good we have spent the strength of our life and the vigor of our days ; but this cannot be. It is a sad conclusion to which we have come, but, after muclt thought and consultation, we are unable to come to any other. When we left America the first time, in 1822, 1 do not recol- lect that either of us shed a tear. "We sailed from New York, having already taken leave of our friends in New England. When we saUed the second time, in 1853j and left five children standing on the wharf in Boston, not one of whom had yet found a home, we sat down and wept. But RETURNING TO AMERICA. 443 at the very thought of leaving our work in Constantinople, together with our beloved associates, and all the dear objects of our prayers and labors in the East, our head seems ready at once to become waters, and our eyes a fountain of tears. Of aU our separations, this seems the hardest to bear. Forty- three years ago we had youth and courage, being strong and hopeful. Now, youth and strength and energy are gone. Then we had much coniid.ence in ourselves ; but we would Btill confidently put our hand in His, and go confidently and cheerfully wherever He may lead us, whether it be from the eastern to the western continent, or from this world to the other. " When we left America the first time, it was to go to Jerusalem. That was our destination ; but we have never been there. Now we set our faces toward the New Jeru- salem, and I hope we shall not fail of arriving there. It is not so much America as it is heaven to which we would jiow direct our eyes and thoughts. For though life itself may yet be spared for several years, our life-work must be nearly or quite done, and we feel that ' we are going home, to die no more.' We have the prospect of finding among our, beloved children a suitable room, where we can breathe our last prayers, and we hope to find a comer in some ceme- tery, where we can rest in quietness till the bright morning of the resurrection. " The work of missions appears to me more and more ex- cellent and glorious, as I begin to feel that my connection with it is drawing to a close. I bless God for the great privilege of being connected with it for so long a time. My unworthiness appears exceedingly great, and I wonder at the divine patience and forbearance towards me. To the Prudential Committee, and to all the members of the Board, to the secretaries and treasurers, and especially to you, my dear brother, do I feel under great obligations for all your and their kindness. ' I die, but God wUl surely visit you ; ' and you shall not labor in vain. He will raise up other and better instruments, and will surely perform the oath He sware to His Son. All the land promised shall assuredly be His for an everlasting possession. And blessed be all those who are in sympathy with Him. I regret no sacrifice I may at any time have made for Him. Sacrifice for His dear sake is no sacrifice. No : it is honor, it is happiness, it is privilege, high and sacred." 444 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. If tlio parting was sad to them, it was not less so to tho large circle of American and English friends at Constanti- nople, to whom they were bound by the strongest ties of. Christian love and personal friendship. With some of the families ,they had been associated on terms of great intimacy and mutual confidence and love, for more than a quarter of a century. To them all Dr. Goodell was like a father, ten- derly beloved, and held in the highest respect. In anticipation of their departure, a large number of the forefgn residents at the Turkish capital made arrangements for an expression of their regrets, and of their respect and attachment. They assembled for this purpose on Thursdayj June 8, 1865, at the Hotel d'Angleterre, where they had invited Dr. and Mrs. Goodell to meet them. The " Levant Herald " had the following account of the proceedings : — ^ " It had been known for several weeks that the Rev. William Goodell, D.D., of the American Mission to the Armenians, was about to retire from the scene of his labors, and return with his family to America. Dr. Goodell is in his seventy-fourth year, and has spent forty- three years in active missionary labor in the East, during thirty- four of which he has resided in this city. In these circumstances it need be no wonder that his long resi- dence among us, his public position, his professional labors, and his inestimable personal virtues, should have endeared him to all who have resided here any considerable time, and made them contemplate his withdrawal almost as a personal bereave- ment. It needed but a simple suggestion to secure the expres- sion of these feelings in an address to their venerable friend, accompanied by the gift of a timepiece as a memorial of esteem from the older British residents here. The presentation took place in the presence of a numerous assemblage of British and American residents. Charles S. Hanson was called to the chair, and, observing that the meeting was held for the purpose of tak- ing leave of their venerable friend, requested the Rev. Dr. Schauffler to open the proceedings with prayei'. He then called upon the Rev. Dr. Thomson, of the British and Foreign Bible Society, to read the address which had been prepared, and of which the following is a transcript : — ADDRESS TO DR. GOODELL. 445 " ' Constantinople, June 8, 1865. " ' Dear Dr. Goodell, — We have asked you to meet us on this occasion, that we may express to you publicly those senti- ments of esteem and regard -which we all entertain for you per- sonally, and that respect and admiration with which we look back upon your long and unblemished career of Christian use- fulness in this city, — sentiments which we feel all the more deeply in the near prospect of your withdrawal from among us. " ' Several of our number can remember that when you°first arrived here in 1831, there was no chaplain to minister to the British residents, and consequently none to address to them in their own language the word of life, to dispense to them the sacraments, or to pour the consolations of the Gospel into the sorrowing heart. Your disinterested and laborious services at that period are still gratefully remembered by many of your friends, and they doubt not that a more enduring record of them is preserved on high. As members of other churches and of a different nationality, though one intimately connected with your own, we have long highly appreciated that catholic Chris- tian love with which you have ever welcomed good men of every denomination, winning their confidence by your cheerful cordi- ality of manner, while your whole character and deportment, chastened by wisdom, and pervaded by Christian principle, never failed to instruct and encourage all who had the privilege of your acquaintance. Nor can we omit to refer to the edification and enjoyment with which we have often listened to your lucid, faith- ful, and impressive expositions of divine truth, while we pray that we may more than ever be guided by that faith and hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, which it has always been your happi- ness to proclaim. ' ' ' But though it has been chiefly as a minister of Christ, preach- ing among us in the English language as opportunity occurred, that we have come in contact with you, we are well aware that, after aUj such services formed but a very small portion of your public labors. We well know that your most vigorous years and your most devoted efforts were consecrated to the high. en- terprise of presenting to the Armenian people a translation of the whole word of God in a language known to almost all of them, and to very many of them the best if not the only Eieans of access to their intellect and feelings. The divine Head of the church ias permitted you not only to finish this great work, but to republish in a revised edition the whole Armeno-Turkish Bible once, and the New Testament in the same form several times ; arid, more cheering still to the Christian missionary, He bas given you to see not a few instances, in which your labors have been blessed by the Spirit to the conversion and edification of your fellow-men. By these labors, as well as by your Com- mentary and your published Sermons, you have left an ine^ti- 446 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. mable legacy of divine truth to the Armenian nation, in whose grateful rem«mbrance we doubt not your name will long be honored as pre-eminent among the noble band of American missionaries in this country. " ' It would be out of place to advert to every thing that occurs to us on this occasion ; but permit us to assure you and all the members of your family that, while we humbly submit to the arrangements of infinite wisdom and goodness, we part from you with deep and unfeigned regret, accompanying you and yours with our best wishes, and praying that your declining years — and may they still be many — may be cheered and supported by the comforts of the Spirit, and the love and reverence of your friends in your native land, until at last you be called from your labors of love on earth, to the rest that remaineth for the peo- ple of God. " ' We have now to request your acceptance of this timepiece, as a memorial, however inadequate, of the sentiments which we all entertain towards you, and as something to remind you in after years of many in Constantinople who love and revere you. May we not even nope that it may be long regarded by your children and your children's children as a simple but emphatic testimony to the worth of an honored parent, and an incentive to all of them to imitate his example. " ' T. Hardy, C. S. Hanson, Mrs. C. S. Hanson, Charles La Fontaine, Mrs. Rumball, Rev. Zabauski, Rev. H. T. Knapp, Mr. and Mrs. E. La Fontaine, T. Millingen, H. T. Hanson, E. F. Ede, G. B. Marshall, Thomas Baker, R. T. Buck, Rev. C. B. Gribble, Rev. A. Thomson, D.D., T. H. Chamaud, James Binns, John Rowell, Robert Hayden, E. Grace, T. R. Thomson, George Bill, W. Sellar, W. B. Hopper, R. T. Allan, John Seager, G. H. Clifton, T. R. Parry, W. Dann, Mr. Wright, Rev. C. S. Newman, Henry Lamb, Thomas Turner, R. Sarrell, M. D., Mrs. Sarrell, Miss E. Whittet, Miss A. Ewan, Thomas Swan, F. Guarracino, Misses Walsh, Rev. A. Tomery, T. Herd- man, Mr. W.Kerr.'" Mr. Hanson, ia a few appropriate words, presented to Dr Goodell the testimonial, with the address engrossed on vellum. Dr. Goodell, with deep emotion, in replying, referred to the peculiarly pleasant intercourse he had always enjoyed with the British families, with one of which — Mr. Hanson's — he had been most happily associated, from the time of his first arrival, in 1831. Nothing had ever occurred to break the harmony of his intercourse with them all. His official ser- vices had been cheerfully rendered for their benefit, in public PARTING GIFTS. 447 and in private ; and they bad as cheerfully responded to his calls for aid in his work, and most liberally when the native Christians were enduring persecution and in want. He con- cluded with an assurance of his unfailing remembrance and affection for all his Mends at Constantinople. The following is the inscription on the timepiece, a valuable dock: — "In grateful recollection of his eminent ministerial ser- vices in the cause of his divine Master, not only amongst the Armenians in Turkey, to whom, as a missionary of the American Board, he was especially deputed, but also among the British and other communities ; and with admiration of his talents and labors in translating the word of God into Armeno-Turkish,-with affectionate regard also for his noble catholicity of spirit, for his gentleness and discretion, and with best wishes and prayers for his happy return and peace- ful sojourn in his native land, this timepiece is presented by members of the British community "To THE Rev. W. Goodell, D.D., on his departure from Constantinople, after a ministry of forty-three years in the East." The Rev. Dr. Hamlin, President of Robert College, fol- lowed with a few remarks, in the course of which he charac- terized the occasion as one of many which evidenced the deep sympathy and mutual esteem which subsisted between the British people and their brethren in America, and expressed the confident hope that the Christians of both countries would continue to co-operate in the diffusion of Scripture truth. He assured all present that there was not an American mis^- sionary in Turkey who did not feel as grateful to their British friends for this testimonial to their venerable father, as if it had been bestowed upon himself. The Rev. Dr. Riggs, of the American Mission, then offered prayer. Other testimonials of affection from different families and persons were added. Among the most grateful was one pre- sented by twenty-six of the missionary children, one of whom 448 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. was blind, to whom Dr. Goodell returned the following note of acknowledgment : — To Mind . Charlie, Chairman of the Children's Committee, together with all the other members, Vekt deak Children, Babies and all, — On being waited upon yesterday by your honorable deputation, we re membered the proverb, that " in some places it never rains but it poursj and that sometimes the most abundant and refreshing showers come last." Certain it is, that no kind- ness shown us, and no honors rendered us, have so moved our feelings as yours have done. We read over with great interest all your names, and re- membered all the dear faces that belong to them, not only all the older faces, but even the baby faces also ; and we pray that you may all hereafter, in the kingdom of our Father, shine as the stm in the firmament. And we beseech you to pray for us that we may not be puffed up and exalted above measure by these abundant revela- tions of honor made to us these last days. "We love to be loved ; and it is very pleasant to be remembered by our friends, and especially by the children ; and we shall not cease to have you in most loving and prayerful remembrance. Please, God, let Charlie Hve, and Willie, and Clara, and Nellie, and Henry ; yea, all the dear ones at Bebek, Pera, and Gralata, and Haas £euy, and Constantinople, with those that have gone to sea! We cannot reward you, dear children, for your kindness to us, so unworthy ; but if you will honor Christ, who is infi- nitely worthy of all you can bestow on Him, He will reward you a thousand-fold. He will crown you with eternal joy. We do not expect to look again upon your sweet faces here below, but we hope we shall meet you all — " On the other side of Jordan, In the sweet fields of Eden,, Where the tree of life doth bloom." Pray for us, that we may not fail of crossing safely over to the other side ; and we also will pray for you. And may the Lord Jesus Himself take us all up and carry us in His own blessed arms, and then we shall be safe. Your very loving friends, W. Goodell, and A. P. Goodell. LEAVE-TAKINGS. 449 The Hon. E. Joy Morris, United States ambassador to the Sublime Porte, on the eve of the departure of Dr. Good- ell, accompanied the presentation of a valuable token of his regard with the following note : — XJnited States Leg ATiow, BuYUK-DiRii, Jirne 28, 1866. Eev. W. GooDELL, D.p. : Mt dear Sik, — I beg you to accept the accompanying silver service as a memorial of the baptism of our "daughter Eoumelie, and also of the great esteem entertained for you by Mrs. Morris and myself. Most deeply do we regret your departure from Turkey, where your Christian life and virtues are so widely known and appreciated. In my intercourse with men I have never met with one who, in his actions, speech, and manner of life, more truly represented the ex- cellencies of the Christian character. The daily walk of such men as yourself shows what moral beauty and subliine virtue there is in the true Christian character. With Mrs. Morris's and my own most affectionate regards to Mrs. Goodell and daughters, and the hope that you may all safely arrive in America, and there pass the rest of your life in peace and happiness among your kindred, I remain, Most affectionately and truly yours, E. Jot Mokkis. Before leaving Constantinople, Dr. Goodell went into the city proper and spent several days, visiting from house to house, conversing, singing, and praying with the -families over whom he had had a pastoral care, — many of whose memberu he had been instrumental in leading into the fold of the great Shepherd. When he had taken leave of one of these fam- ilies, and was passing out of the door, a little boy about eight years of age seized his hand, and, looking up into his face, said, out of the promptings of his own heart, " When you are gone away I will be a preacher here in your place." He laid his hands on the head of the boy and blessed him. In speaking of the incident in a public address after his return to this country, he said : " I now commend this little boy to your prayers. I do not remember his name, but no matter, the CO 450 FORTY TEARS IN THE ^RKISH EMPIRE. Lord will know what little boy you mean, especially if you tell Him it was the little fellow who has engaged to be a preacher in my stead." ' He devoted several days to ferewell calls upon the families in the suburbs of Constantinople, native as well as foreign, for whom he had lived, and labored, and prayed ; and they thronged his house to give bim their salaams and to receive his farewell blessing'. The evening before he was to sail, about a hundred of the people came to sing a farewell hymn which they had prepared, expressive of their obligations to him. He received them as a father would his children who came to take their leave, but he told them their hymn should be in praise of Christ instead of himseK. The day that he was to leave, many of the old Armenians, as well as the Protestants, came to his house ; and among the crowd that followed him, weeping, to the wharf, were some who had stoned him and spat upon him in the days of the persecution. " Amid many tears and benedictions," he left Constanti- nople on the 27th of June, 1865. His heart clung to it as the scene of his labors, where he had witnessed so many wonderful displays of the grace of God, and he stiU yearned after the work that he was laying down for ever. Here, as the pioneer of a noble band of soldiers of Christ, he had planted the standard of the cross, thirty-four years before. From the steamer on which he sailed he wrote to his daughter, then in the far East : " As we swept round Seraglio Point, and I caught the last glimpse of Constantinople and its magnificent sur- roundings,-J kept saying in my heart, ' Farewell, thou beauti- ful city, may thy moral beauties soon equal all thy natural ! I should love to preach the Gospel to thy people once more.' " On board the steamer he met the Algerian chieftain, Abd- el-Kadr, who had signalized himself as the protector of the Christians during the massacre at Damascus ia 1860. This kind and liberal-hearted Mussulman conversed very freely with the missionary in regard to his own checkered career, and made many inquiries respecting the Turks of Constant!- BEACHES BOSTON. 451 nople who had become Christians. Dr. Goodell tarried a short time at Athens, and then sailed for Marseilles, reaching Paris on the 7 th of July. At London he rested quietly for a few days, and on the 20th sailed from Liverpool, and ar- arrived at Boston on the 3d of August. At the monthly concert in Park Street church he made an interesting address on the condition and prospects of Turkey, and again spoke on the same subject at Roxbury. After visiting several friends in Boston and the neighboring towns, he went to Hartford, to the home of the Rev. Isaac Bird and Mrs. Bird, with whom he left this country in 1822, and with whom he had been intimately associated in missionary labor for many years at Malta and Beyrout. He preached at Hartford, and delivered addresses at various places in the vicinity. Wherever he went he was called upon to give some account of his work in the East, and he was always ready for the service. 452 FOBTT YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. CHAPTER XXV. IN October, 1865, the American Board held its fifty-sixth annual meeting at Chicago. Although feeble in body and in voice, he desired to share once more in the hallowed interest of the yearly gatherings of -the society, in whose service he had worn out the energies of his life. From the time when a mere youth he left his father's house, and went out alone and unaided to acquire an education, he had known no other purpose in living but to promote the great object of this institution, — the publication of the gospel of salvation among the nations of the earth. Now that he had come to the borders of the river, and wfis about ^o pass over to the other side, to the land of rest, he had a strong desire to min- gle once more with those who were to guide and carry on the work. Probably nothing connected with the meeting at Chicago excited greater interest at the time, or wiU be remembered with more pleasure, than his venerable presence, which was a benediction in ^eU. With his aged form bent with years and toil, his beaming countenance, his snow-white beard, hia head, wearing th6 Oriental cap, on which was inscribed in Arabic characters the motto, " The hoary head is a crown of glory, if it be found in the way of righteousness," wrought by the hands of Eastern converts to the cross, and stiU more by his cheerful bearing, his spiritual conversation, none the less spiritual because flavored with his sparkling humor, he made an impression which wiU ever be associated with this anni- versary of the Board. MEETING OP BOARD AT CHICAGO. 453 An incident that occurred during the meeting illustrates his love of practical humor. One day, while the great con- gregation was gathering, he took his seat on the floor of the hall, when two ladies came in and sat next him. One of "them turned and asked Itim if he was acquainted with Dr. Goodell. He said he was. She then asked if he saw him on the stage. He looked up and down the platform, and at length sai^ he did not see him there, and he thought he was not among the gentlemen on the stage. She then asked him if he would not he so good as to look over the hall, as she was very anxious to get a sight of him, which he did, looking in all directions. At length, turning rather abruptly toward her, he said, " Why, madam, he is sitting just next to you." She looked first at her friend who was with her, then at him, and it was some time before she could comprehend what he meant. When she awoke to his meaning she was covered with confusion, and said to him, " Why, sir, I am so ashamed." He replied, " And I am so ashamed too." His voice was too feeble for him to address the great as- sembly, but he spoke frequently at the smaller gatheidngs, and it was suggested to him by one of the officers of the Board to prepare a letter that shoxild be read by some one in his stead, before the Board should adjourn. Accordingly near the close of the meeting he rose on the platform and said : — " When I went from my native country, in 1822, it was to go to Jerusalem ; that was my destination, there I expected to live, to labor, and to die and be buried, arising again at the resurrection of the just. I have never been there. I have now set my face toward the New Jerusalem, taldng Chicago on my way." (This allusion awakened loud and long applause.) " As my voice and my strength will not allow me to ad- dress this large assembly, I have, since my arrival here, pre- pared my thoughts, and addressed them to the -espected President of this Board, and wiU now request Mr. Dodge to read the paper to the Board." 454 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. To the Eev. Mark Hopkins, D.D., Zili.T)., President of the A. B. G.F.M.: Vert honored and dear Sir, — Including two years which I spent as an agent of the Board, it is now more than forty-flve years since I entered the service, and came under the direction of the American Board of Commissioners foi? Foreign Missions, and about forty-three years since I received a commission from your Prudential Committee to labor as a missionary under their direction, among the mingled peoples of Asia Minor. On account of toy age and infirmities it should be known that I am no longer able to perform the active duties of a missionary, and having no voice or strength left to address this great congregation on the subject, I choose to come in this way by letter, and place in your hands, honored sir, the commission which I received about forty-three years ago. Not that I ^sh my connection with you to be really ever sundered, unless you yourselves should consider it desirable for the sake of the good cause ; for when I entered this holy service it was for life, nor do I wish it to terminate but with my life. I wish it to be understood that it is not through any feeling of discouragement that I now retire from the field, for the work never appeared to me more hopeful than it does now. Nor is it through any dissatisfaction with the Board, with the Prudential Committee, or with any of my brethren and sisters of the mission. More kind, more con- siderate, and more affectionate brethren and sisters, than those with whom it has been my happiness to be associated, earth never saw, nor can I easily be made to feel that even the millennium itself will ever produce any thing better. That the Prudential Committee and the Secretaries may have committed some mistakes is not strange ; the only strange thing is that they have not committed more, and greater. One thing is certain, were I to live my life over again, and were it left to my choice, I would again enter the service of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and I would again put myself under the direction of the same Prudential Committee, and I would again choose to carry on my correspondence with xhe churches through the same be- loved and respected Secretaries. I remember when the whole American Board could at their annual gatherings be easily accommodated in an ordi- nary parlor : now they can hardly be accommodated in any REMINISCENCES. 455 of our largest churches. I remember when it was thought impossible for the American churches to undertake the support of three missionaries in foreign lands, and a deputation was sent to England to see if the London Missionary Society would not come to their help and pledge themselves to sup- port one and a half, or at least one of the three. " A little one has become a thousand," or rather thousands, many thou- sands, and " a smalt one a great nation." I consider it a mark of special favor, and worthy of special notice and of devout gratitude to God, that I am permitted to bring to you the same dear companion of my life, whom, amidst your prayers and benedictions, I led forth forty-three years ago ; and although she has less of youth, and it may be, in the estimation of the world, less of beauty than she had at that time, yet in my estimation she is not less worthy of aU the confidence and all the affection she began to claim and received from me forty-eight years ago. Contrary to the repeated and expressed wish of many of our friends, that we might have no family, God has given us nine children. One of these, the daughter of a missionary, the wife of a missionary, and a missionary herself, we left in ■ the land of the Moslem, at Kharpoot, near the banks of the Euphrates, where, with her husband, the Rev. H. N. Bamum, and their beloved associates, they are telling the good news of salvation to the perishing around them. Seven of my children are in different parts of this country, no two of them being found in the same place ; and one has, we trust, gone to a better country, even a heavenly. The Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Bird, who sailed with us from America, and were our associates at Beyrout, still survive. Two of their children are engaged in the missionary work, — ■ a son, Mr. William Bird, on Mount Lebanon, and a daughter, Mrs. Van Lennep, at Smyrna, and all their other children are occupying posts of usefulness. Of all the missionaries of this Board I think of but three who are older than myseM, — the Rev. Mr. Thurston, of the Sandwich Islands, whom I knew at the Theological Semi- nary, Andover ; the Rev. Levi Spaulding, in Lidia, whom I knew both at Dartmouth College and at Andover ; and the Rev. Dr. King, of Athens, whom I knew at Andover, and who, with his fellow-laborer, Pliny Fisk, welcomed us to Beyrout. And may I ask your special prayers for us poor old men ? 456 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. for though we are almost through the wilderness, and are even now in sight of the promised land, yet we remember that the children of Israel, after they had been wandering in the wilderness forty years, and were already on the very borders of the land long desired, and could actually look over and see the green fields and vine-clad hills, yet even there many of them perished. Pray for us, beloved friends, that we may not fall after the same example of unbelief. We die, but Grod will surely visit you. Fisk and Parsons of former times, and the beloved Dodd and Morgan of the present, were not suffered to continue, by reason of death. But Jesus lives ; His cause is marching on and His kingdom is near, and still nearer coming ; and of that kingdom, yea, and of the increase of that kingdom, there shall be no end. "With this faith, and in the midst of all these bright hopes, I now retire from active service, but still desiring to be use- ful, and begging your committee to point out to me, from time to time, any way in which they may think I can render some small service. May you, honored sir, long be spared to preside over this great body on these joyful occasions. And may you, and all this congregation, see the eternal good of God's chosen, and ' rejoice with His inheritance. Your aged, very affectionate, but ' very unworthy fellow- laborer in Christ Jesus, our Lord, W. GOODELL. Chicago, Oct. 3, 1865. From Chicago he went to visit a brother in Wisconsin, stopping often by the way, going and returning, to address numerous assemblies. His visit at Auburn Theological Sem- inary, in returning, will long be remembered by those who were students at the time, as if it had been a call from one of the patriarchs. He addressed them in their public gather- ing, and conversed personally with several who had a mis- sionary life in view. He went thence to Mount Holyoke Female Seminary, in which he had ever taken a deep in- terest ; and in New York City was once more at home with the beloved friend of his youth, and the son of his honored preceptor, Rev. William Adams, D.D. LBTTEB OF S. I. PRIME, D. D. 457 He spent a day at the residence of Eev. S. Irenaeus Prime, D.D., on the Hudson, who made the following men- tion of the visit in the " New Ydrk Observer," of Nov. 30, 1865: — " It is only in idea that I write by the fireside. In these warm Indian summer days, the fire has gone out, and if there were any leaves on the trees I would go out too. One of these delightful genial days has been spent with a venerable and lovely old man from a far country, long known to the religious world as one of our missionaries at Constantinople. Twelve years ago I sat with him in his house on the Bos- phorus, and was now glad to welcome him to mine on the Hudson. " Seventy-three years ago William Goodell was born in Templeton, Mass. He. grew up to boyhood there, and at Phillips Academy in Andbver w^s prepared for college. WhUe here his uncle, Solomon Goodell, sent to the principal, Mr. Adams, to ask if the boy was ' worth raising,' and learn- ing that he was, the good uncle sent him a yoke of fa,t oxen ' to draw him over the hills of learning.' From Andover he went to Dartmouth College, graduating in 1817, and then to Andover Theological Seminary, where he completed his course in 1820. During these years of study, a young man by the name of Temple was his room-mate, and afterwards his~ fellow-missionary to the East : the distinguished Daniel Temple, of the Smyrna mission, who returned to this country a few years ago in feeble health, and died. It so occurred in providence that Dr. Goodell arrived here on a visit just in time to preach the funeral sermon of his old chum and life- long friend. " These men were beautiful types of two contrasted kinds of piety. Temple was inclined to take more serious, perhaps darker and more desponding, views than Goodell, whose buoyant spirits were always rejoicing in the sunlight. I have often told a story which I repeated to the good man at din- ner, and asked him if it were true : One day at Andover, while they were sitting in their room together. Temple said to Goodell, with a heavy sigh (aS imo,pectore), ' Ah, me ! I don't see how I shall ever get through the world ! ' ' Why,' replied Goodell, ' did you ever hear of anybody who stuck fast by the way ? ' The doctor laughed heartily at the story and said it did not originate with himself. 20 458 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. " Then I ventured to tell him another, which he said was true, and true of himself and his early friend : Just before they went abroad as missionaries, they were visiting together at the house of a hospitable lady in Salem, Mass., who said, after welcoming them, ' Mr. Temple, take the rocking-chair.' ' No, madam, if you please,' said Mr. Temple, ' I will take another, missionaries must learn to do without the luxuries of life.' ' Well,' said the lady, turning to Mr. Goodell, ' Tou will take it.' ' Oh, certainly,' he replied, ' missionaries must learn to sit anywhere ! ' " These two men had diversities of gifts, but the same spirit. They were constant correspondents (exchanging a let- ter a week, I believe) as long as both were aliye. While they were at different stations in the East, Mr. Temple once wrote to Mr. Goodell, referring to the long fraternal cor- respondence that had been carried on between them sinoe they first met at Phillips Academy in Andover, and expressing anew the great regard that he had for his beloved brother ; but there was one thing he had long wished to say to him, and he knew it would be received in the kind spirit in which it was written. It was that he sometimes thought his good brother Goodell laughed a little too much for one in his position. Brother Gtoodell replied, with his usual frankness, that he had no doubt he deserved the reproof, but he added, ' You know, brother Temple, I have always to do the laugh- ing for both of us.' And so the account was made per- fectly square between them again. In later life Mr. Temple overcame his early tendency to despondency, and became more cheerful in his work ; but through life they . doubtless proved the truth of the saying, ' the boy is father of the man.' " Forty-three years ago Dr. Goodell sailed with his wife, who is now here with him, from New York for the Oriental world, to carry the word of life to the perishing on the shores of the Mediterranean. At Malta he mastered the languages of the East, and at Beyrout for some years he pursued his labors. In 1831 he was removed to Constantinople, where he has spent the balance of his useful life. He has preached there in several different languages, — English, Arabic, Ar- menian, Greek, Turkish, and Italian. But the great work of his life was translating the Holy Scriptures into the Ar- meno-Turkish language, which he did alone, — a work that "airly places his name alongside of Wicklif and Tyndale. DIVBESIPIED LIFE. 459 He has lived to see it published and widely read among the people of that iDenighted land. " Worn out with years and toil, and unable to bear the labors of the pulpit or the study, he has come home to pass the evening of his days among his children and friends. "With his snow-white beard, and his form bent with age and bodily weakness, he is venerable and singularly inter- esting in appearance. Feeble as he is, his vivacious and playful intellect is as clear and lively as ever, while his con versation, always seasoned with the salt of grace, is also seasoned with another salt, the Attic, which imparts a pecul- iar flavor to his words in the social circle. " Paul himself could scarcely write a more diversified chapter of ' remarkable experiences ' than Father Goodell, if he should condense into a few chapters the story of his life. The trials of childhood and youth, his struggles into the work to which he was called, perils by land and sea, plundered by Arabs, his life attempted by poison among the Turks, living in the midst of the plague that killed a thousand and more daily, and fires that swept off every house but eight where he dwelt : such is an outline of the life he has led, yet he is the same genial, pleasant, cheerful man that he was when he took the rocking-chair in Salem, nearly a half-century since. " It was a joy to have the blessed old man here ; to have him sit in the old, oak chair under the leafless branches of the trees, and so become part of the, associations that make up the charm of rural life. We owe such men a debt of gratitude beyond all means to pay. He has been our repre- sentative all these long years in the Eastern world. He has borne our burden of life's duties there. And what an ex- ample to our youth is he ! Not one of them but has a better prospect of usefulness than he had, yet what a work he has done ! I would love to have the crown that will one day take the place of his Turkish fez ! For well do I know, when a few more suns shall have set, and his goes down, that he will shine as a star in the firmament, and ages hence, when the names of great men have been forgotten, many whom he has turned to righteousness will bless the name of William Goodell. " Ik'en^us." On the 23d of December, Dr. and Mrs. Goodell reached the home of their son William Goodell, M.D., at Philadel- 460 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. phia, which was to be their own until they should be called to the mansions prepared for them in the skies. Together with Mrs. Goodell he became connected by letter with the Central Congregational Church in Philadelphia, then under the pastoral care of the Rev. Edward Hawes. He identified himself at once with this church, and according to his bodily strength became an active worker in seeking to promote its edification and the usefulness of its members. He took the charge of a large Bible class, composed chiefly of professional and business men, who regarded it as a great privilege to sit at his feet, to imbibe his spirit, and to receive the truth at his lips. He regularly attended the social as well as public services of the church, now and then in a few words, and occasionally by more extended addresses, suggesting to others the precious truths of the Gospel which had been a cordial to his own spirit, cheering them with its consolations and encouraging them with its hopes. His presence and bearing were always like the traditional memories of the Apostle John in his old age, who, when unable to say more, would say to the people of God as he met them, " Little children, love one another." Frequently he would rise in the social meeting, and with great impressiiveness repeat some hymn that breathed his own feelings. In February, 1866, as he was returning on the Sabbath from his Bible class, he fell on the ice and broke his arm. Owing to his advanced age and great feebleness, it was feared the accident would be attended with serious consequences to his general health and vigor, but he recovered from it with remarkable celerity. While he was confined to his room by this accident, a friend called on him, and in the course of (X)nversation spoke of a meeting that was to be held at the church in the evening of the same day. Dr. Goodell imme- diately expressed his earnest desire to attend, and said he thought he should be able to do so. Mrs. Goodell remon- strated, assuring him it would be at great risk, and that he ought not to think of such a thing. He~ turned to his wife A BROKEN ARM. 461 with his peculiar quizzical look, and said, "A man's foes shall be they of his own household." As soon as he was able to use a pen, he wrote to the Rev. Dr. Schauffler, of Constantinople : — Philadelphia, March 2, 1866. My dear Brothek, — It is now almost five weeks since I have used my pen. I take it to-day for the first time since I fell and broke my arm, and my first letter is to you, one of the oldest and best friends I have remaining ovt earth. This right hand has written many things, and I have resolved that whatever it may write hereafter shall be in a greater degree to the honor and glory of Christ than many of its former scribblings. With my left hand I can do nothing in the way of writing, and very little in any other way. I am amazed that it should have lived with me now more than seventy-four years, and yet should have learned so liltle. It must have seen my right hand do hundreds and thousands of things, and yet it seems ignorant of every thing. It idust be, I think, that my right hand did not let my left hand know what it did, and this shows the importance of not interpreting the Bible too literally. ... If you have never given special thanks to God for the discovery of etheir and chloroform, I pray you do it without delay, for what a wonderful blessing it must have been in the army hospitals ! I myself could not endure to have any one touch my arm without fainting at once. But when I was put under the influence of ether and chloroform combined, though I sat bolt upright and knew all that was going on, and saw the whole, yet I felt no faintness and no pain whatever. Indeed, I was perfectly comfortable. The arm was broken -completely, a little below the shoulder. But it must have been set remarkably well, for I have already thrown off my splints and bandages, and find this arm as straight as the other. I can now feed and dress and undress myself, and I now lift up both hands and exclaim, Praise be to God, I have two good arms stUl. And with tliis same right hand I am now writing you, my brother. Praise be to God, too, that I had the best of surgeons in my son, and the best of nurses in my own wife. Tour faithful friend and brother, W. GOODELL. I 462 FOBTT TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. When it was thought safe for him to venture out, he went to meet his Bible class, but in returning homeward he was caught by a sudden gale of wind and was literally thrown upon his head. His hat protected him, and prevented his sustaining any injury beyond a few scratches on his face. His broken arm was not injured. After this occurrence he wrote to a friend, " I never go out now without offering up the prayer, ' Hold thou me up and I shall be safe.' And, in- deed, I have heard of worse falls than those Dr. Todd and Dr. Poor and myself had.* But the good Lord is able to preserve us from every evil, moral as well as physical." ■ With returning spring he was much invigorated, and dur- ing the summer he made an extended tour, which was as truly a missionary tour as any that he had ever undertaken in his Oriental field. Wherever he went, his presence and his voice were constantly pleading the cause of missions, and commending the Saviour, in whom he trusted, to the love and confidence of aU. He first accepted an invitation to Vassar College, at Pdughke^sie, where he had a charming sojourn. Thence he went to Utica, to visit the family of one of his missionary associates ; then to Canandaigua, to visit his eldest sister, where, on arriving, he learned that two days before, whUe walking in her garden, she suddenly fell and never spoke again. In his own record of the event he said, " She had been making great preparations to welcome me, while the Lord was preparing to receive her." While at Canandaigua he wrote in his journal : — " Sunday morning, June 10. Preached "for Dr. Daggett. In the afternoon addressed the Sabbath school, and in the evening made a missionary address. "Monday morning, June 11. Conducted the opening ex- ercises of the Young Men's Seminary. Talked with some sixty or seventy young men. Made two calls on sick people, with whom I talked and prayed. One little boy very iU with typhoid fever. Visited him several times, and taught him this little verse : — * Drs. Todd and Poor had both fallen on the ice about the same time, and each had an arm broken. INTERESTING INCIDENTS. 468 " • Almighty God, I'm very ill, But cure me, if it be thy will; For thou canst take away my pain, And make me strong and well again. '" Let me be patient every day. And mind what those who nurse me say ; And grant that all I have to take May do me good, for Jesus' sake.' " On one occasion during this journey, after he had made a public address, as he was about to leave the church he saw a lady with a child standing in the aisle as if waiting to speak with him. He learned that the little girl had begged her mother to stay with her, as she wished to speak to Dr. Good- ell, and ask him a question. As he was passing down the aisle the little girl stepped up to him and said, " Have you ever seen the Lord Jesus ? " He replied " No," and added that he expected one day to see Him in all His glory. The chUd seemed disappointed, and said, " You spoke about Him just as if you knew Him well," and added, that as he had .been where the Saviour once lived, she thought he must have seen Him. This impression a child would naturally receive from his conversation and address, which were those of one who lived and walked with Jesus. An incident somewhat in contrast with the above occurred albout the same time, as he was addressing a Sabbath school in one of the churches of New York City. With his venera- ble form and snow-white beard, and with his kindly beaming face, he seemed the very impersonation of good-wUl to the children to whom he was speaking words of loving instruc- tion. .A little girl in the school was so much struck with his appearance that she turned and whispered eagerly to her teacher, "Is that Santa Claus?" the resemblance perhaps being heightened in her estimation by the black velvet cap, with the Arabic i|Pcription, which he always wore in public. At various places in Western New York he preached and addressed congregations on the Sabbath and during the week. 464 FOKTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. He spent several days most delightfully at Palmyra, with the Eev. Dr. Eaton and family, whose church was a school and a home for missionaries, several of its memhers having been trained up for service in the East. At this place he spent an aiternoon with the famUy of Mr. Beckwith, with whom he had sojourned forty-sLs years before, when he visited Canan- daigaa as an agent for the Board, just after leaving the Theological Seminary. From New York he went into New England, to comply with numerous invitations he had received. He was several days with missionary friends at Sturbridge, Mass., where he preached on Sabbath morning, and made an address on mis- sions in the evening. Early on Monday morning he left Sturbridge to attend the Commencement exercises at Ando- ver Theological Seminary. He enjoyed a festival in meeting with beloved friends at Andover, a place made sacred by the scenes of his early life and of his consecration to the service of Christ. Of this, and many similar occasions in his summer's journeyings and so- journings, he remarked that he met with so many good peo- ple, and had with them so much sweet communion, it seemed to him like a foretaste of the society of heaven. He made one more pilgrimage to his native town, and sought out once more " the old place where my father prayed and gave us all to God ; " and after visiting Amherst, where he addressed the students of the college, he was privileged to attend another meeting of the American Board at Pittsfield, the last that was held while he was an inhabitant of earth. He reached his home at Philadelphia on the 15th of October, having been absent about five months, during which he had preached every Sabbath but one, and had made pub- lic addresses nearly every day in the week. He soon commenced, in compliancejpth the oft-repeated request of his, children, to write out for them the reminis- cences of his life. He had always declined doing so on account of iis unwillingness to speak or write of himself, but HIS LAST SABBATH. 465 as soon as he entered upon the work, he became deeply in- terested in the review of his life, and in making the record. As be walked the floor of his room dictating to his youngest daughter, who for years had been his amanuensis, the events of his early life came back to him with such freshness that he seemed literally to be living his life over again ; and as one scene after another rose up vividly before him, he in- dulged freely by turns in laughter and in tears. These reminiscences; as far as he was spared to complete them, form the earlier pages of this volume. On Saturday evening, Feb. 16, 1867, he finished the let- ter giving an account of " How he found a wife," which he closed by commending the beloved companion of his youth and of his old age to his children, as worthy of all the love and trust he had reposed in her. The next day he was ap- parently in perfect health. He attended the morning ser- vice in the church, and in the afternoon was at the Sabbath school. He remained longer than usual with his Bible class, to arrange with them for the support of one of two young men at Robert College, Constantinople, for whom he had engaged to provide. On returning home, though much wearied, he said to Mrs. Goodell, " I am so happy ; I think I shall get one of these boys started in his education, and if one is provided for, I am sure God wUl raise up means for the other." Then folding his hands upon .his breast, as was his wont, and seated in bis chair, he fell asleep. In the evening he joined the family in their worship, ask- ing them to sing his favorite hymn, " Come to Jesus, just now," which he had been dehghted to hear and to sing every day for years. In his prayer he mentioned every one of his children by name, asking God to bless each one with the blessing most needed. He prayed for his "Eastern and "Western " friends, that God would " remember them all, and reward them for all their love and kindness." He Ustened then to the reading of a sermon on the prophecies, in which he was greatly interested ; and, after some social conversa- 20» Di/ 466 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. tion, retired, apparently as well as usual, bidding each one of the family a cheerful " Good-night." About midnight he had a violent attack, apparently «cf a bilious character, attended with difficulty in breathing. He suffered much during the night, but the next morning he rose, dressed himself as usual, though he did not leave bia room. All day he was in much bodily distress. He re- peatedly said, " I never was so iU in all my life before." In the afternoon a birth-day letter came from his daughter Isa- bella, which, at his request, was read to him a second time. An expression in the letter of thankfulness that his life had been spared so long to his children, and the wish that he might yet have many' happy years to come, called forth a smile of pleasure in the midst of his distress. In the course of the day he received a note vrith a gift from a beloved friend .in Newburyport, Mass. The note was dated on his birth-day, February 14 (St. Valentine's day). He dictated a few words of reply, in his own playful style, saying, he had scarcely expected to receive a valentine, but as it was sent on the seventy-fifth anniversary of his entrance into the world, he should receive it as a birth-day gift ; and added, that the day had been so peaceful and happy, it was with him " one continued psalm of thanksgiving.'' About five o'clock in the afternoon he was undressed, and lay upon a couch, quite free from pain. He sent word to one of the members of the church that he should not be able to attend the meeting of the teachers of the Sunday school in the evening, and asked them to remember him in their pray- ers. He then fell asleep ; but presently awoke in a restless state, and exclaimed, " I am so tired." In a few minutes it was evident that his hour for entering into eternal rest had come ; and, before the femUy could all be gathered around his couchj he had gone up to continue the thanksgiving song, with the multitude around the throne, " redeemed out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation." The funeral services were attended at the Central Con- HIS DEATH. 467 gregational Church, wit;h which Dr. GoodeU was connected. They were conducted by the pastor, Eev. Edward Hawes, assisted bythe Eev. E. E. Beadle, D.D., pastor of the Second Presbyterian Church, PhUadelphia, and formerly a mission- ary of the American Board to Syria ; and by Eev. George W. Wood, D.D., one of the secretaries of the Board, who had been associated with Dr. GoodeU as a missionary at Constantinople. His dust now sleeps in the Woodlands Cemetery, West Philadelphia. Mrs. GoodeU, the loving and faithful companion of his entire ministerial and missionary life, who had shared in all his toUs and trials, who had be^n with him in all his perils, "who had accompanied him in his journeys by land and by sea, and who had lived to return with him to their native land, and now to' see him depart to " a better country, even an heavenly," was to tarry a Uttle longer before' being permitted to join him in the mansions above. She continued to reside with her son. Dr. William Goodell, in Philadelphia, untU the summer of 1871, when, in the seventy-second year of her age, the summons came for which she had been hopefully waiting. During her last Ulness, which, though short, was severe, she spoke freely of her departure ; and even before it was thought by others that her end was near, she said, that, while she was in possession of aU her faculties, and was able to express her thoughts, she wished to say that she was very happy in the thought of dying. Her trust in the Eedeemer and her peace of mind were unbroken to the last. The day before she became unconscious she was per- mitted to embrace once more her son and daughter, the Rev. Herman N. Barnum, D.D., and wife, with their chU- dren, who had returned to thjs country for a brief season from their mission work on the banks of the Euphrates. Her last prayer was now granted, her last desire fulflUed, her Work on earth was aU done ; and early on the morning of the 468 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 11th of July, from the same chamber from which the spirit of her beloved husband had ascended to heaven, from which, on the 7th of March, 1870, her daughter Isabella had gone up to meet him, she, too, went up to join her beloved, and to meet, in the home of their Father, the many from the lands of the East whom they had been instrumental in taming to righteousness. TEIBUTES TO HIS MEMOKT. 469 CHAPTER XXVL THE concluding chapter of these Memoirs of Dr. Goodell is devoted to tributes to his memory from some of his early and life-long associates in the missionary work. The first is from the pen of Rev. Isaac Bird, with whom he sailed, in 1822, for their common field of labor in the East. Mr. Bird still survives, enjoying a green old age, at Great Barrington, Mass., in the home of his son, Mr. James Bird, who married the eldest daughter of Dr. Goodell. The writer of the following brief sketch had the privilege of being a classmate and intimate companion of William Goodell during the three years of his theological studies, and also Of being his associate missionary for seven years in Malta and Syria, as well as his familiar correspondent to the time of his decease. - Precious is the memory of the many seasons in which we took sweet counsel together and walked to the house of G^d in company. Precious the seasons in which our united households knelt at the domestic altar, and the years during which our hearts shared the same joys or sorrows, according to our successes or disappoihtments in our mission work. The life of our brother was remarkably uniform and consistent. As teady as the needle to the pole, so steadily his eye seemed fixed on what, in childhood, his catechism had taught him to consider " the chief end of man." A model of industry, he was always busy about something, but having about as much anx- iety for the morrow, concerning what he should eat or what he should drink, or wherewithal he should be clothed, aa have the fowls of the air or the lilies of the field. After entering on his course of education, his whole time was scrupulously occupied either in intense application to study, or in unbending his mind by a walk, or in conversation, or in f amOiar correspondence with his friends. He had by nature a slender constitution, unable to endure long-continued muscular or mental exertion, or long- continued confinement in one place, but, by a wise apportion- ment of work and respite, his health and usefulness went on 470 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. together. He had no general prostrations to complain of, never longed for the relief of a vacation, never petitioned for a fur- lough from duty. While others were enjoying rides over the country, or resorting to hunting or fishing excursions, he was teaching school, or aiding some church by holding religious meetings and making religious visits from house to house. His desire, as much as in him lay to live peaceably with all men, led him, without a word, to yield his position to any one who he thought had a higher claim, and where this was not the case he would yield, rather than maintain any dispute. If he had grieved any one in regard to a difference of opinion, or some plan of proceeding, and afterwards discovered that he had been wrong, he would confess the error though long after the other party had forgotten it. Letting alone contention " before it be meddled with " was one of his golden rules, and not only did he most studiously avoid any breach of it himself, but it stung him to the heart to see it broken by any of his Christian brethren. In the diningrhall at the Theological Seminary one day, a student sitting near him was engaged in the discussion of some exciting topic, and, excited by the remarks of his antagonist, broke out in a passion, using violent language. Goodell was electrified. With an earnest look, and a countenance -f uU of astonishment, he said: "Brother D., that's wicked. You mustn't let the sun go down." He cherished bright Tiopes and large expectations. Those who have been familiar with the style of his mission journals and letters will remember how sanguine and inspiring were his an- ticipations. He was watching for the morning, and when the first dawn appeared he hasted to arouse his brethren, that they might be partakers of his joy. The day may have lingered somewhat beyond his first expectations, but he lived to see.it shine brightly over the whole field of his labors. He was a man of courage as well as a man of peace. He was surrounded by bigoted and fanatical Moslems and papists, ex- posed to the decisions of unjust judges and the slanders of the highest ecclesiastics. Petty persecutions and threats of the most violent kind were used to intimidate him, so that, in review- ing some of the scenes through which he passed in Syria, he said he had often wished for some Obadiah to take and hide him in a cave till the impending indignation should be overpast. Tet when the calamity was actually upon him he proved himself fully equal to the occasion. Once when debarred from his fam- ily for a time, he continued to visit them in spite of the prohibi- tion. When Greek pirates came and attacked Beyrout by land and by sea, he went forth with his pockets full of tracts and distributed them among them. When his house was assailed by a band of wild Arabs, some of whom were battering down his door, and others pointing their muskets at his head, he stood in his window expostulating with them, and warning them not MR. bird's tribute. 471 to offend the great God and the Stiltan. And when they rushed up to his chambers he withstood them , and as they were bear- ing off his goods snatched them out of their hands. In his living he was frugal, in j,ll his expenses strictly econom- ical, and in his accounts very exact. The money he lived on was the Lord's ; he had no right to any of it but what was neces- sary to do the Lord's work. On leaving home he was expecting to be stationed at Jerusalem : he arrived in Syria, and was there stepped on his way; he was disappointed ; his soul would have felt as pure and thrilling a delight in visiting the Holy City as other men who go thousands .oi miles to visit it. A very few dollars would have enabled him to go there, and yet he Uved five years in Syria and never went. He did not dare, he said, for his own pleasure, to spend so much of ike Lord's money. The Treasurer's books will probably show that, at least during his. residence in Syria, he never received for his own use the whole amount of his small nominal salary. Dr. Goodell was celebrated for his promptness and punctuality. His domestic cares had their appointed hours, and, unless from some special preventive, were attended to in their time. He re- tired and rose early. His seasons of devotion had their appro- priate place, and any material delay in his meals not only annoyed him as a violation of order, but sometimes unfitted him physically for his duties. At no business appointment had his friends to wait for him. He interrupted no worshipping assem- bly by a tardy entrance. His debts were paid ; his reports to the Board, &o., were uniformly ready, when due. In his public performances, as well as in his general style of writing, he was a pattern of simplicity. His lattiguage was chaste, his words common and well chosen, his sentences short, his aim evidently being first of all to be understood. In speaking, his utterance was very uniform, but prevented from being tediously monotonous by the frequent emphatic force with which he brought out many of his short phrases. He had in his delivery no excessive emotion, no transports of enthusiasm, but an ap- pearance of sober, undoubted conviction of the truth of what he uttered, and the presumption that the truth would force its own way to the heart, without power of voice, or vehemence of gest- ure. Yet in his younger days, when an important thought was to be utteredjhe would straighten up, set his eye steadfastly upon the audience, and with quivering lip throw forth the sen- timent with marked effect. In pruyer he spoke in much the same voice and manner as in his preaching. He was never pathetic, but conversed with the Deity in calm, deliberate, familiar, though solemn language, using frequent Scriptural quotations and allusions, and not uncommonly introdncidg the names of persons and places prayed for. He had a large share of one of Paul's peculiar qualifications for a bishop, — he was apt to teach. Giving instruction was an 472 FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. employment which to him brought its own reward. He was " apt " in it because be loved it. It was doubtless his pleasure in this employment that made him so popular and influential in his early schools. On reaching his mission station in the East, he could not wait for the slow process of acquiring the language of the natives, but made use of the few first words he could learn, and then/syent on to speak and learn, until in a short time he was able to bear an intelligent part in familiar conversation. He learned portions of Scripture, and when visitors called, iw^a curiosity or otherwise, he took occasion to read to them the Tei Commandments or the Lord's Pr^er.. Next he made little ad- dresses to the children in the mission school, and from this began to preach short expository sermons to a group of beggars, to whom, in imitation of his Master, he dispensed both the living and the perishable bread. If what he said to them was under- stood, it was well; if there were parts that were not understood, it was well, so far as he was concerned. At his evening family devotions he instituted the custom of reading a chapter of the New Testament in Arabic, assisted by his two Armenian teach- ers and others, he himself giving a prepared commentary on the whole. It is probable that by this exercise, rather than by any oth'er human instrurnentality, both these eminent teachers were brought to a saving knowledge ot the truth. To how many other persons at home and abroad he yvas made the spiritual father, must be left for another world to reveal; but we may be very sure tha,t no man can go through this world preaching as he preached and living as he lived, without being instrumental in turning a no small number from the error of their ways unto God. His life was as happy as it was useful. He jset out early in his Christian course by a whole surrender of himself to his Divine Master; and the Master in His good providence ap- pointed for him a service quite congenial to his taste. Of Paul, the persecutor and murderer, it was not unfitly announced, " I will show him how great things ;he must suffer for my sake." But of this man we may say, as David sang, " Thou hast given him bis heart's desire, and hast not withholden the request of his lips." He desired to be a missionary, and his request was granted ; he reached his foreign destination, and it fell to his lot there to do the very kind of wprk he would have chosen. Instead of constant travel by sea and land, having no certain dwelling-place, and having the Spirit's witness, in «very city, saying that bonds and afflictions awaited him, his was the bless- edness of the man whose delight was in the law of. the (Lord, and whose very work and business it was to meditate in that law day and night. As we hold up this man of God for an example to be imitated, it will be very natural to affirm that all . Chris- tiajis, and all men, indeed, ought to be as holy and heavenly- minded as he. This may be true. But it is evident that few MB. bibd's tribute. 473 comparatively ever attain, that eminence, and certainly it must be confessed that if it is by divine truth that we are sanctified, a man whose mind has beena channel through which a flood of that truth from the f oimtain of God's word has been running for forty years, must have a great advantage over others. When Dr. Goodell had finished his great work in the East, — the translation and final revision of his Turkish Bible, and had prepared a volume of sermons for the Armenian nation, — the infirmities of age, which were seriously increasing upon him, led to his removal from the field, that he might close his life among his children and among his American Mends. He could not,i however, endure the thought of retiring to rest in idleness, but desired to the end to be, in some humble sphere, busy and useful. So we find him attending meetings of the Board, preaching in the churches, making addresses, assisting in prayer-meet- ings, in Bible classes, and Sabbath schools, to the delight and edification of the Christian people among whom he moved,-and all this down to the last week of' his life. Like Enoch, he walked with God, and was not, for God took him. The manner of his departure was not like dying, but sim- Ely a being taken away. We may imagine that, when he closed is eyes, he thought himself subsiding into one of his daily re- freshing slumbers, and when the music of the heavenly choir first struck on his ear, and when with all his new powers he joined in and shouted spontaneously the hallelujah phorus, he thought himself simply enjoying an ecstatic dream. But till the heavens be no more, he shall not awake, nor be raised out of his sleep. He rests from his labors, and his works do follow him. The influences which he has set in operation are follow- ing him here below, working to complete the holy purpose he had in view. The truth he preached, and his hallowed example, are stamped indelibly on the hearts of many who are now fol- lowing him as he followed Christ. The volumes of his writings, especially the book of God which he has given to an enterprisr ing nation, are now preaching to hvmdreds where he preached to one. The following recollections of Dr. Goodell are furnished ' by the Rev. Cyrus Hamlin, D.D., long his associate in the mission, and now the President of Robert College at Con- stantinople': — On the morning of Feb. 3, 1839, I entered, with my youthful wife, the hospitable dwelling of Mr. and Mrs. Goodell, on the heights of Pera, and looked out with enraptured eye upon the Golden Horn, the Turkish fleet, containing still some of the huge hulks which got away from Navarino, but above all upon the glorious city crowned with its domed and minareted 474 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMI'IKE. mosques. We were to hold with that heloved and honored missionary family twenty-five years of vminterrupted Christian intercourse and sympathy of the closest nature. While it was a family of that harmonious structure that constitutes a unit, I am to speak only of its always beloved and lamented head. One of my first impressions of Dr. Goodell was that^he was a thorough NewEnglander, a true-bom Yankee. The impression - was doubtless true, or had a truth in it, yet it were easier to argue in the negative than affirmative. Instead of any apparent shrewdness, he had great apparent openness and simplicity. Instead of reserve and scrutiny, he had mirthfulness, wit, hmaor, and a contagious laugh. Instead of mechanical craft and skill, so common to New England, he " could never make a cider- top that woidd hold! " But he had substantially Puritan theol(^y, Puritan saintli- ness, and Puritan patriotism. He had them, however, in his owii way. His saintliness was adorned by the most sparkling cheer^ fulness. Divine truth was taught, not after the manner of Hopkins or Emmons, but just as the great Master himself taught it, with clear and simple illustrations for edification. He bad a steady, fervent, and pure patriotism.. He always prayed for his native land, for its material, civil, and religious interests. He rejoiced to have sons to take part in the great contest for freedom. Still, he was a cosmopolitan. He never forgot to pray for England, Turkey, China, Japan. Queen Victoria has few subjects who have prayed for her more constantly, devoutly, sincerely. He prayed for the Sultan with unwavering faith, that God could control all his counsels and purposes for His own glory and the accomplishment of His eternal designs. The year 1839 was a dark and trying one at Constantinople. Some of the missionaries were in other portions of the field, at a great distance. Those native brethren who had openly given their testimony for Christ and His Grospel were in prison or exile. The Sultan demanded of our minister resident the expulsion of all the missionaries. No one could salute us in the streets without exposing himself to the then terrible anathema which was the judgment of God upon the soul, — confls^rations, the Egyptian rebellion, the treason of the Capudan Pasha with the whole fleet, repeated reports of the plague breaking out here and there, the apparent cessation of the missionary work, all made the year a memorably sombre one. But Goodell's cheer- fulness held its position against all these assaults. He believed it would all work togetiier for good, as it manifestly did. There was no darkness nor weakness nor confusion in the gov- ernment and plans of God, and therefore he held on the even, tenor of his way, praying always with all prayer and supplication in the spirit, and watching thereunto. In all these difficult times Dr. Goodell was wise in coimseL He had a certain quick iatuitive sagacity of judgment, with the DR. Hamlin's tribute. 475 least possible formality about it- After others bad expressed their views, he would often mate a suggestion, in form a mere suggestion, and yet it would hit the nail so fairly on the head - as to drive it home at a single blow. The circuimstances of his life called forth this quality. Himself the ardent lover of peace; with a smile and a blessing for all, he lived in turbulent times, amid pestilences, persecutions, and revolutions. In Beyrout, his house was attacked and plmidered by the Arabs. In Con- stantinople, violent persecutions frequently scattered to exile or imprisonment those who had begun to feel after the light and liberty of the Gospel. The machinations of a crafty, numerous, and powerful enemy must be met, and his plans thwarted. Often an innocent man would be accused of some abominable or shameful crime, and abandonment of the Gospel offered as the only /Condition of deliverance. To unmask the hypocrisy, to thwart the crafty and unscrupulous iniquity, to meet the enemy vrith weapons of the right temper, often called for all the wisdom, firmness, sagacity, and judgment of the missionaries. In these exigencies and perplexities Dr. Goodell's judgment was often like that of James', to which all the apostles and the whole church gave immediate assent. But it would be expressed in the fewest possible words, without any argument to support it. It would often come in a way and manner that required none. It was an intuition, an insight, a flash of light, that revealed the whole object towards which we were earnestly gazing in the dimness. Dr. Goodell's wit and humor and mirthfulness may have sometimes appeared in excess to a casual observer, not to those who knew him best. It was natural to him. He saw with a quick eye and a ready sensibility all the humorous things of life and of human character. Nothing escaped his notice, and no sooner did a fit object present itself than his shaft struck it. He taught his brethren and all around him how to pray. This came in the way of Ids work, duty, life, position. But, what was in some respects far more difficult, he taught them how to laugh. Who that remembers him will ever forget his laugh ? Who that knew him ever refused to join it ? He laughed heartily, honestly, truthfully, merrily, just as he felt at the moment. But he never pursued it. He never pushed it. His mirth left not a trace in his spirit. It was like a flitting summer cloud, whose shadow adorns, not obscures, the landscape over which it flits. The sunshine seems all the purer and nature all the lovelier for these passing shadows. So were Goodell's wit and mirth. They left the soul in the sunshine of God's love, and in perfect sympathy with holy themes, quite ready to enter with uncovered head the holy of holies. One is often reminded of father Temple's reproof, " Brother Goodell, do yoji expect to enter heaven laughing f " "I don't expect to go there crying," was the quick reply. 476 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. Another beautiful trait of Dr. Goodell's character was his power as a bond of peace and harmony. His cheerful piety, his supreme devotion to his Master's cause, his quick sympathy ■with aU. who were visited by any trial "whatever, his unselfish- ness, his love of all social enjoyments, his entering vrith all his soul into every one's amusements, playing marbles or blind- man's buff with all the zest of boyhood, — these, in .symmetrical combination, made him the natural centre of social life. He penetrated it with his own spirit. He held it together, and made all the missionary families like one family. When I first knew him, in 1839, he seemed to me to have a feeble constitution, and to have done already his missionary work. And yet he continued to labor for more than twenty years with unfailing diligence. This was due in part to his perfect regularity of life. He had a time for every thing, and every thing in its time. This is the way to make the most of life. But, more than this, he had a rare wisdom to know and grace to do just what he was able to do, and then stop. He had not a particle of that indolence that would make him stop short of that point, and conscience and judgment would not let him go beyond. How many missionaries have cut short their days for the want of this wisdom and grace! The best comment upon his character was the universal re- spect, affection, regret, grief, expressed by so many of different races and religions at his departure. His memory is embalmed lA all our hearts. We shau not look upon his like agaiu, nor will the millennium bring together a more charming circle of Christian friends than that over which he presided before his eye was dimmed or his natural force abated. When the tidings of the death of Dr. Goodell reached Constantinople, the Eev. William G. Schauffler, D.D. (who had joined the mission the year following the arrival of the subject of these Memoirs), preached to the American and English residents a commemorative discourse, of which the following is an extract : — By far the greater part of the missionary life of our friend was spent at Constantinople. After his flight from Syria to Malta he began at that island the great work of his life, — the translation of the Bible into Armeno-Turkish ; and there he translated into the same dialect " The Dairyman's Daughter," the first tract, so far as I know, ever printed in Ahat language. This tract and a New Testament in Armeno-Turkish, given away by him at Nicomedia in 1832, began, by the blessing of God, the good work at that place, and thus inaugurated that better day which was soon to dawn upon the spreading realms of Asia DR. SCHAUPFLEK'S TRIBUTE. 477 Minor, where just now a fresh outpouring of the Spirit of God is enjoyed by our brethren. This, his great Bible work, he continued here, revising and improving it, publishing and re- publishing it under a constantly growing demand, to nearly the end of his missionary life. He left, it behind him, complete with references, in the hands of about one and a half million of Armenian people, who either read that dialect onjy^or wtio are as familiar with it as they are with the Modern Armenian. This Bible is the Bible of all the-revivals and hopeful conversions among the Armenians who are confined to that language in Tur- key, and even in iihe Russian and Persian provinces. Together with the version of the Bible into the Modern Armenian, it is the Bible of the first native Protestant churches in all the East- ern countries short of India. It is the Bible under the influence of which the first Osmanlee family was converted to God, the first-fruits of Achaia. And from this blessed book, in the very element of which he spent every day of his missionary life, not to say of his Christian life, there proceeded all his plain, home- spoken, practical sermons, in English and in Turkish. A volume of the latter, and a farewell letter to the people he so much loved, were his last bequest to them. His influence among his missionary brethren was great and good. He laid the foundation of the missions of the American Board in Turkey. A short-lived attempt made at Smyrna under the auspices of a private cu-cle of Christian people in America being excepted, he was the first American missionary who settled in Turkey, and this place was the first station. And upon this station, atid more or less upon the mission, he imprinted his peculiar character, — I mean that of entire freedom from seU- seeking ambition, spiritual arrogance, and ecclesiastical aristoc- racy and dogmatism. He was the servant of all, and he taught the rest of us so by precept and example. I was impressed and delighted, when, a year after him, I arrived here, to see how ready he was to let ethers do the most encouraging and creditable work, or to report the most cheering intelligence to the Board. He was always ready to be the last. Free also from all sectari- anism and proselytism, properly speaking ; all the proselytmg he ever was guilty of was that from the world to Christ, from unbelief to faith, from death to life, and that simply by the word of truth, which liveth and abideth for ever. So Christ and the apostles proselyted. Even the existing native Protestant churches were formed, not by his nor by our seeking, but providentially and necessarily when Bible readers were excommunicated, per- Beouled, imprisoned, bastinadoed, hunted down by their ovni patriarch, his bishops and his priests, and after they had been repeatedly refused re-admission into the church in which they were born, and which they solemnly declared they still loved aa "their mother, unjust and cruel as she was. In the cultivation of this unselfish, unsectarian, and mutu- 478 FORTY TEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. ally confiding spirit, not this station only, but the entire mission, was for many years so perfectly united that every vote was unanimous, and on every subject there existed but one opinion. It appeared to me oftentimes that our relation as missionaries and as Christians was as perfect as could be expected on earth, and that if any worldly or sceptical man wanted to see Christian love and harmony, we could invite him to look into our inmost feelings toward each other, and to judge for himself. If human nature has since then occasionally shown its infirmities amongst us, it was not the senior missionary who set the example. As he was everybody's friend, so bis Christian cheerfulness and his innocent, artless humor made everybody his friend, and his rare familiarity with the Bible, the book of his heart, and his happy and often novel and striking quotations from it, while they raised a smile or drew a tear, testified to his thorough in- timacy with the divine word. These quotations are, in fact, proverbial among his friends, and will long continue to live among them in the. form of pleasing and profitable anecdotes. Thus when the family were burnt out in the great Pera fire of 1831, they fled as they were, and though they bad lost every thing they bad, he asked for no special appropriation from the Society, but when the small number of their friends near by, and some in America, sent them help, he said, as in the case of Job, all his brethren and sisters also came to him and bemoaned and comforted him, and " every man also gave him a piece of money and every one an ear-ring of gold , ' ' and ' ' the Lord blessed his latter end more than his beginning. " When, some years ago, I took leave of the mission to engage in the service of the two great Bible societies, and expressed to the assembled mission my thanks for their kindness and the confidence they had so long bestowed upon me, assuring them of my abiding interest in their work, and asking the continuance of their Christian afEection and fellowship, this was most affectionately reciprocated by them ; and when that exchange of kind feelings was over, my old friend, passing around behind the assembly to my side of the house, said to me, in a subdued tone of voice, " The Lord do so to me and more also if aught but death part thee and me." This was his spirit toward his friends. The Bible was his light,-^prayer his rod and staff, and faith and love his element. . During thirty-three years of closestinti- macy with him I have seen him in various vicissitudes of a missionary life, — but always the same. We passed together through six annual campaigns of plague, from 1832 to 1838. I saw him within his habitation one Saturday night, in 1833, when the fire from a neighboring conflagration was pouring so thick upon his roof that I thought the house could not stand another hour. The house was saved, and the next morning we had out English service in it. 1 saw him in the dark days of reckless persecution against the Gospel, and its followers driven from DE. SCHAUPFLER's TRIBUTE. 479 their houses, beaten, crushed; I heard him wrestle for their souls and for their deliverance from the death-grasps of their relentless persecutors. Not enough for him to kneel down in our seasons of prayer, but, with his face on the floor, he poured out his soul and prayed for those poor sheep with a simplicity and urgency enough to melt a stone. And are not such prayers heard in heaven ? Sympathizing with others in their straits, he was always cheerful in his own. Once, when the American Board was in pecuniary distress, he reduced the comforts of his table, which were never great, because he wanted to sympathize with them in their troubles. But at another time, when family trials had rendered his salary insufficient, unwilling to ask for help from the Board, which he could have had for the asking, he quietly cut off from his table the coffee in the morning and the tea in the evening, till an unasked-for, unexpected, providential help from friends in Anierica enabled him to' restore the accustomed comfort to his family board. In all the vicissitudes of a missionaiy life, all his social relations, in his intercourse with his family at home and hia friends around, he was always the same confiding, contented, humble, happy Christian man. In society, native or foreign, high or low, he moved with the same ease, not from any finish of artificial training in his youth, but from the native soundness, simplicity, modesty, and benevolence of his heart and mind, pervaded by the spirituality of his inner life, and guided by a peculiar soundness of judgment as to what was fitting at the place and in the society he was in. This remark reminds me of very numerous instances in our missionary deliberations, often on difficult, responsible, and complicated subjects, when he would put the question and sug- gest the right measure, often with such clearness as to-secure at once the concurrence of the whole station or mission ; and he did so, not as the result of any profound or acute reasoning on the subject, but simply as the verdict of a judgment thoroughly clear and sound. I could mention cases when in later days, in my judgment, the mission had reason to deplore their dissent from him in flhe measures to be adopted. But in these cases (they were not frequent) he invariably submitted to the majority, and did it unhesitatingly and honestly. ^ At last, the end of a well-spent missionary life drew near, and, as his health, and strength were manifestly failing fast, he turned his face toward the land of his fathers, but still more to- ward " the land of pure delight, where saints immortal reign." Not Boston, not New Yor^, not Philadelphia, but the New Jerusalem, was the city he sought, and now has found. APPENDIX. The compiler of these Memoirs, while engaged in their prep- aration, furnished for the " Princeton Review " (October, 1875) a historical sketch of the action of the Turkish government on the subject of " Civil and Religious Liberty " during the pres- ent century. The oflScial documents, vfhich were gathered from various sources, are transferred to these pages, as having special interest in connection with the subject of this volume. It is beUeved that they are not elsewhere accessible in this complete and continuous form. They were all issued during the resi- dence of Dr. Goodell at Constantinople. The first document, the history of which is given at page 240 of the Memoirs, is the Hatti Sheiif of Gul Hane, issued by the Sultan, Abdul Medjid, Nov. 3, 1839. ' HATTI SHERIF OF GUL HANE. It is well known that, during the early ages of the Ottoman Monarchy, the glorious precepts of the Koran and the laws of the Empire were ever held in honor. In consequence of this the Empire increased in strength and greatness, and all the population, without exception, acquired a high degree of welfare and prosperity. For one hundred and fifty years a succession of incidents and various causes has checked this obedience to the sacred code of the law, and to the regulations which emanate from it, and the previous internal strength and prosperity have been converted into weakness and povertv; for, in truth, an empire loses all its stability when it ceases to observe its laws. These considerations have been ever present to our mind, and since the day of our accession to the throne the thought of the public good, of the amelioration of the condition of the provinces, and the alleviation of the national burdens, have not ceased to claim our entire attention. If we take into consideration the geographical position of the Ottoman Provinces, the fertility of the soil, and the aptness and intelligence of the inhabitants, we shall attain the conviction that, by applying ourselves to discover efficacious methods, the result which, with the aid of God, we hope to obtain, will be realized within a few years. Thus, then, full of confidence in the help of the Most High, supported by the intercession of our Prophet, we consider it advisable to attempt by new institutious to attain for the provinces composing the Ottoman Empire the benefits of a good administration. HAITI SHERIP OF gSl HANE., 481 These institutions will principally refer tp these topics ', — 1. The guarantees which will insure our subjects perfect security for their Uyes, their honor, and their property. 2. A regular method of establishing and collecting the taxes. 3. An equally re^lar method of recruiting, levying the army, and fixing duration of the service. ^ In truth, are not life and honor the most precious blessings in existence ? What man, wliatever may be his detestation of violence, would refrain from Iiaving recourse to it, and thereby injuring the government and his country, if his life and honor are exposed to danger? If, on the contrary, he enjoys perfect security in this respect, he will not forget his loyalty, and all his acts will conduce to the welfare of th^ government and his fellow-subjects. If there is no security for theu- fortune, all listen coldly to the voice of their Prince and country ; none attend to the progress of the common weal, absorbed as they are in their own troubles. If, on the other hand, the citizen possesses in confidence his property, of whatever kind it may be, then full of ardor for his own affairs, the sphere of which he strives .to extend in order to increase that of his own enjoyments, he daily feels his love for his Prince and his country growing more fervent In his heart. These sentiments become within him the source of the most laudable actions. It is of the highest importance to regulate the imposition of the taxes, as the State, whichin the detence of its territory isforced into various expenses, cannot procure the money necessary for the army and other branches of the service, save by contributions levied on its subjects. Although, thanks to God, our subjects have been for some time delivered from the soourge of monopolies, falsely regarded hitherto as a source of revenue, a fat^J practice still exists, although it can only have the most disastrous consequences : it is that of the venal concessions known by the ^me of Iltizim, Under this system the civil and financial administration of a province is intrusted to the arbitrary will of an individual, that is, at times, to the iron hand of the most violent and covetous passions ; for, if the administrator is not good, he cares for nothing but his own advantage. It is therefore necessary that, in future, each member of the Ottoman Society should be taxed in a ratio to his fortune and his ability, and that nothing further should be demanded from him. It is also necessary that special laws should fix and limit the expenses of our forces on land and sea. Although, as we have said, the defence of the country is of paramount consideration, and it is the duty of all the inhabitants to furnish soldiers for this end, it is necessary to establish laws to regulate the contingent which each district should furnish, according to the requirements of the moment, and to reduce the time of active military service to four or five years, for it is both committing an injustice and infiicting a deadly blow on the agriculture and industry of the country, to take, without regard to the respective populations of the districts, more from one and less from another than they are able to furnish, at the same time it is reducing the soldiers to despair and contributing to the depopulation of the country to retain them during their whole life in the service. In fine, without the various laws, the necessity of which has been recog- nized, the Empire can neither possess strength, nor wealth, nor prosperity, nor tranquillity. On the contrary, it 'may nope for them all from the exist- ence of these new laws. For this reason, in future, the cause of every accused party will be tried publicly, in conformity with our divine law ; and until a regular sentence has teen pronounced, no one can put another to death, secretly or publicly, by poison, or any other form of punishment. No one mil be permitted to assail the honor of any one, whosoever he maybe. Every person will enjoy the possession of his property of every nature, 21 E£ 482 APPENDIX. and dispose of it witli tlie most perfect liberty, without any one bein^ able to impede him. Thus, for example, the innocent heirs of a criminal will not be deprired of their legal rights, and the property of the criminal wiU not be confiscated. These Imperial concessions extend to all onr subjects, whatever religion or sect they may belong to, and they will enjoy them without any excep- tion. Perfect security is, therefore, granted by ns to the inhabitants of the Empire, with regard to their life, their honor, and their fortune, as the sacred text of our law demands. With reference to the other points, as they must be regulated by the con- ' currence of enlightened opinions, our -Council of Justice, augmented by as many new members as may be deemed necessary, to whom will be adjoined, on certain days which we shall appoint, our minister and the notables of the Empire, will meet for the purpose of establishing the fundamental laws on these points relating to the security of life and property and the imposition of the taxes. Every one in these assemblies will state his ideas freely and give his opinion. The laws relating to the regulations of the military service will be discussed by the Military Council, holding its meeting at the palace of the Seraskier. As soon as the law is dedided upon, it will be presented to us, and in order that it may be eternally valid and applicable, we will confirm it by our sanction, written above it with our Imperial hand. As these present institutions are solely intended for the regeneration of religion, government, the nation, and the Empire, we engage to do nothing which may be opposed to them. ^ _ As a pledge for our promise, we intend, after having deposited this in the hall which contains the glorious relics of the Prophet, m the presence of all the Ulema and Grandees of the Empire, to take an oath in the name of the Almighty, and cause the Ulema aud Grandees also to swear to that effect. After that, any one of the Ulema or Grandees, or any other person what- soever, who violates these institutions, will undergo, without regard to rank, consideratiouj or credit, the punishment appointed for his guilt when proven. A penal code will be drawn up to this effect. As all the functionaries of the Empire will receive from this day a suitable salary, and those whose functions are not at present sufficiently rewarded will oe advanced, a rigorous law will be passed against the trafiic in favors and appointments, which the divine laws reprove, and which is one of the principal causes of the decay of the Empire. The enactments thus madf being a complete renovation and alteration in ancient usages, this Imperial Hescript will be published at Constantinople- and in all the towns of our Empire, and will be officially communicated to all the Ambassadors of Mendly Powers residing in Constantinople, in order that they may be witnesses of the concession of these institutions, which, with the favor of the Almightv, will endure for ever. May the all-powerful God have ns all in His holy keeping! May those who commit any act contrary to the present institutions be the objects of the divine malediction, and eternally deprived of every kind of happiness ! The following are the Pledges given by the Porte and the Sultan, in consequence of the beheading of the Armenian in 1843, mentioned on page 291 : — "The Sublime Porte engages to take effectual measures to prevent, henceforward, the execution and putting to death of the Christiau who is ac apo^tate. " March 22, 1844." PROTESTANT CHARTERS. 483 " Declaration of His Highness, tlie Sultan, to Sir Stratford Canning, at his audience on the 23d of fiarch, 1844 : — " HenceforUi neither shall Christianity be insulted in my dominions, nor Bhall Christians be in any way persecuted for their religion." The First Protestant Charter, Ministerial in its character and authority, as stated on page 330, was issued in 1847. It is as follows : — PROTESTANT CHARTER OF 1847. Co His Excellency The Pashah Comptroller of the City Revenue: Whereas, The Christian subjects of the Ottoman Government professing Protestantism have experienced difficulty and embarrassments from not being hitherto under a special and separate jurisdiction, and naturally the Patriarch and the Heads of the sects from which they have separated not beinff able to superintend their^ affairs ; and Whereas, It is in contravention to the supreme will of his Imperial Majesty, our Gracious Lord. and Benefoctor (may God increase him in years and power), animated, as he is, with feelings of deep interest and clemency towards all classes of his subjects, that any of them should be subjected to grievance; and Whereas, The aforesaid Protestants, in conformity with the creed pro- fessed by them, do form a separate community : It is his Imperial Majesty's supreme will atfd command, that, for the sole purpose of facilitating their affairs and of securing the welfare of said Prot- estants, the administration thereof should be henceforward confided to Your Excellency, together with the allotment of the taxes to which they are sub- jected by law ; that you do keep a separate register of their births and deaths m the bureau of your department, according to the system observed with regard to the Latin subjects ; that you do issue passports and permits of mar- riage, and that any person of established character and good conduct chosen by them to appear as their Agent at the Porte for the transaction and settle- ment of their current affairs, be duly appointed for that purpose. Such are the Imperial Commands, which you are to obey to the letter. But although passports and the allotment of taxes are placed under special regulations which cannot be infringed upon, you will be careful that, in pursuance of his Majesty's desire^ no taxes be exacted from the Protes- tants for permits of marriage and registration ; that any necessary assistance and facility be afforded to them in their current affairs ; that no interference whatever be permitted in their temporal or spiritual concerns on tlie part of the Patriarch, -monks, or priests of other sects ; but that they be enabled to exercise the profession of their creed in security, and that they be not molested one iota, either in that respect, or in any omer way whatever. Reshid, Grand Vizier. Kov. 15, 1847. This Charter, not having the authority of the Sultan, was liable to repeal. Accordingly a new Charter was granted to the Protestants by the Sultan, Abdul Medjid, in 1850, as stated on page 352 : — IMPERIAL PROTESTANT CHARTER OF 1850. To my Vizier, Mohammed Pashah, Minister of Police at my Capital, the honorable Minister and glorious Counsellor, the Model of the World, and 48-4 APPENDIX. Regulator of the Affairs of the Community, who, directing the public in- terests with sublime prudence, consolidating the structure of the Empire with wisdom, and strengthening the columns of its prosperity and renown, is the recipient of every grace from the Most High. May God prolong his glory. When this Sublime and August Mandate reaches yon, let it be known that. Whereas, Hitherto those of my Christian subjects who have embraced the Protestant faith have suffered inconvenience and difficulties, in conse- quence of their not being placed under a separate and special jurisdiction, and in consequence of the Patriarchs and Primates of their old creeds, which they have abandoned, naturally not being able to administer their affairs ; apd Whereas, In necessary accordance with my Imperial compassion, which extends to all classes of my subjects, it is contrary to my Imperial pleasure that any one class of them should be exposed to trouble ; and Whereas, By reason of their faith, the above-mentioned already form a separate community, it is, therefore, my Royal compassionate will, that, b^ all means, measures be adopted for facilitating the administration of their affairs, so that they may live in peace, quiet, and security. Let, then, a respectable and trustworthy person, acceptable to and chosen by themselves, from among their own number, be appointed, with the title of "Agent of tlie Protestants," who shall be attached to the department of the Minister of Police. It shall be the duty of the Agent to have under his charge the register of the members of the community, which shall be kept at the police. The Agent shall cause to be registered therein all births and deaths in the com- munity. All applications for passports and mariiage licenses, and special transactions of the community, that are to be presented to the Sublime Porte, or to any other department, must be given under the official seal of this Agent. For the execution of my will, this, my Royal Mandate and August Com- mand, has been specially issued and granted from my Imperial chancery. Hence, thou,- the minister above named, in accordance with the explana- tions given, will execute to the letter the preceding ordinance ; except that. as the collection of capitation tax, and the dehvery of passports are subjected to specific regulations, you will not do any thing contrary to them. You will not permit any thing to be required of them, on pretence of fees or expenses, for marriage licenses or registration. You will see to it that, like the other communities of the Empire, in all, their affairs, and in all matters appertaining to their cemeteries and places of worship, thev should have every facility and needed assistance. You will not permit that any of the other communities should in any way interfere with their rites, or with their religious concerns ; and, in short, "in no wise with any of their affairs, secular or religious ; that thus they may be enabled to exercise the usages of their faith in security. And it is enjoined upon you not to allow them to be molested an iota in these particulars, or in any others, and that all attention and perseverance be put in requisition to maintain them in quiet and security. And m case of necessity, they are permitted to make representations regarding their affairs through their Agent to the Sublime Porte. When this, my Imperial will, shall be brought to your knowledge and appreciation, you will ha.ye this August Edict registered in the proper deparfi- inent, and cause it to be perpetuated in the hands of the above-mentioned subjects, and you will see to it that its requirements be always executed iu their fuU import. Thus be it known to thee, and respect my sacred signet. Written in the holy month of Moharrem, A. H. 1267 (November, 1850). Given in the protected city of Constantinople IMPERIAL PIEMAN OP 1853. 485 Even this did not fully protect the Protestants. Its provisions were disregarded by the governors of some of the provinces, and persecution of the Protestants continued. In 1853, another Firman vras issued, and sent to all the governors, as well as the head-men of the Protestants, requiring that the previous Char- ters should be strictly enforced. IMPERIAL FIRMAN OF 1853. Let attention be given to the imchangeable, constant, and perpetual execution of the provisions contained in this, my High Firman ; and let care he taken not to contravene it. To Sdejian, the chosen and honorable Vakeel of the Protestant Christian community! May your honor be increased! When my High Firinan reaches you, know that the all-just and sovereign God, the gracious giver of good, according to His divine, excellent, and Doundless goodness, having caused my Imperial and August person to reign in regal glory ; and having elevated me to the lofty and Imperial rank of Caliph, Iglve thanks and glory that so maiiy cities and diverse classes and subjects, nations and servants, are committed tu the hand of my most just Ciuiphate, as a special divine trust. Wherefore, in accordance with the benevolence due from my civil and spiritual power, and also in conformity with the excellent custom of my Sultanship and my sovereignty, being favored by the divine goodness and aided from above, since my succeeding to the happy Imperial throne, I have used all my care to secure perfect j)rotection to each class of all the subjects of my government, and -especially, as in all former times, that they may enjoy peiiect quiet in the performance of religious rites and services, without distinction, in accordance with my true and honest Imperial purpose and my benevolent will ; and my Imperial government, continually and without ceasing, watches for the same. And since the good and useful effects of these measures are at all times plainly manifest, it is njy Imperial desire that no improper or disorderly thing, of whatever kind, be thoughtlessly occasioned to the faithful subjects of my Idngdom of the Protestant faith, and that the special privileges granted by my Jmperial government, concerning religion and matters pertaining to it, be in all respects perpetually preserved from all detriment. And as it is my Imperial will that no injury, of whatever kind, or in whatever manner, come upon them, therefore, this most righteous Imperial edict has been written, that those who act against it may know that, exposing themselves to my Eoyal indignation, they shall be punished. Notice has been given to the proper authorities, so that there may not be the least ground of excuse, if there should happen in any way a neglect of this ordinance. And this, my firm decree, has "been issued from my Royal divan, to make known and establish it as my Imperial purpose, that this thing shall be car- ried into full and complete execution. Wherefore, you, who are the above- mentioned Vakeel, on learning this, will always move and act in accordance with the demands of this, my High Finnan, and carefully abstain from any thing at variance with these things ; and if any thing shall occur contrary to this, my decisive order, you will forthwith make it known to the SubUms Porte. Know this to be so, and give credence to my Imperial cypher. Written in the last of the month Shaban, 1269. The following is the celebrated Hatti Humayoun of 1856, issued by the Sultan, Abdul Medjid, in compliance with a 486 APPENDIX, demand from the European Powers that the death-penalty for a change of religion should be abolished. See page 385. HATn HUMATOON OF 1856. Let it be done as herein set fottli. To.yoUjmy Grand Vizier, Mehemed Emin Aali Pasha, decorated Trith my Impenal Order of the Medjidy^ of the first class, and with the Order of Personal Merit; may God grant to you greatness and increase your power! It has always been my most earnest desire to insure the bajq)iness of all classes of the subjects whom Divine Providence has placed under my Imperial sceptre ; and since my accession to the throne I have not ceased to direct all my efforts to the attainment of that end. Thanks to the Almighty, these unceasing efforts have already been pro- ductive of nimierous useful results. From day to day the happiness of the nation and the wealth of my dominions go on augmenting. It bein^ now my desire to renew and enlarge still more the new institu- tions, ordained with the view of establishing a state of things conformable with the dignity of my Empire and the position -which it occupies among civilized nations ; and the rights of my Empire having, by the fidelity and praiseworthy efforts of all my subjects, and by the kind and friendly assist- ance of the Great Powers, my noble Allies, received from abroad a confirmation which will be the commencement of a new era, it is my desii« to augment its well-bdng and prosperity, to effect the happiness of all my subjects, who in my sight are all equal and equally dear to me, and who are united to each other by the cordial ties of patriotism, and to insure the means of daily increasing the prosperity of my Empire. I have, therefore, resolved upon, and I order the execution of, the following measures : — The guarantees promised on our part by the Hatti Humayoun of GM Han^, and in conformity with the-Tanzimat, to all the subjects of my Empire, without distinction of classes or of ^religion, for the security of their persons and property and the preservation of their honor, are to-day confii'med and consolidated ; and efficacious measures shall be taken in order that they may Jiave their full and entire effect. All the privileges and spiritual immunities granted by my ancestors, ab antiquo, and at subsequent dates, to all Christian communities or other non- Hussulnian persuasions, established in my Empire under my protection, shall be confirmed and maintained. Every Christian or other non-Mussulman community shall be bound, within a fixed period, and with the concurrence of a commission composed, ad hoc, of members of its own body, to proceed, with my high approbation and under the inspection of my Sublime Porte, to examine into its actual immunities and privileges, and to discuss and submit to my Sublime Porte the, reforms required by thepro^ess of civilization and of the age. The powers conceded to the Christian Patriarchs and Bishops by the Sultan Mahomet II. and his successors shall be made to harmonize with the new position which my generous and beneficent intentions insure to these communities. 'Die principle of nominating the Patriarchs for life, after the revision of the rules of election now in force, shall be exactly carried out, conformably to the tenor of their firmans of investiture. The Patriarchs, Metropolitans, Archbishops, Bishops, and Babbins shall take an oath on their entrance into officOj according to a form agreed upon in common by my Sublime Porte and the spiritual heads of the different religions communities. The ecclesiastical dues, of whatever sort or nature they be, shall be abolished, and replaced by fixed revenues for the Patriarchs and heads of communities, and by the allocation of allowances and salaries equitably proportioned to the importance of the rank and the dignity of the different members of the clergy. The property, real or personal, of the different Christian ecclesiastics shall HATTI HUMATOUN. 487 remain intact; the temporal administration of the Christian or other non- Mussulman communities shall, however, be placed under the safeguard of an assembler to be chosen from among the members, both ecclesiastics and laymen, of the said communities. In tlie towns, small boroughs, and villages, where the whole population is of the same religion, no obstacle shall be offered to the repair, according to their original plan, of buildings set apart for religious worship, for schools, for hospitals, and for cemeteries. The plans of these different buildings, in case of their new erection, must, after having been approved by the Patriarchs or Heads of communities, be submitted to my Sublime Porte, which will approve of them by my Imperial order, or make known its observation upon tnem within a certain time. Each sect, in locaUties where there are no other religious denominatior.s, shall be free from every species of restraint as regards me public exercise of its religion. , In the towns, small boroughs, and villages, where different sects are mingled together, each community inhabiting a distinct quarter shall, by conforming to the above-mentioned ordinances, have equal power to repair and improve its churches, its hospitals, its schools, and its cemeteries. When there is qnestion of the erection of new buildingSj the necessary authority must be asked for, throu^ the medium of the Patriarchs and heads of communities, from my Sublime Porte, which will pronounce a sovereign decision according to that authority, except in the case of administrative obstacles. The intervention of the administrative authority in all measures of this nature will be entirely gratuitous. My Sublime Porte will take energetic measures to insure to each sect, whatever be the number of its adherents, entire freedom in the exercise of its religion. Every distinction or designation tending to make any class whatever of the subjects of my Empire inferior to another class, on account of their religion, language, or race, shall be for ever effaced from the administrative protocol. The Taws shall be put in force against the use of any injurious or offensive term, either among private individuals or on the part of the authorities. As all forms of religion are and shall be freely professed in my dominions, no subject of my Enipird shall be hindered in the exercise of the religion that he professes, nor shall be in any way annoyed on this account. No one shall be compelled to change his rehgion. The nomination and choice of all functionaries and other employes of my Empire being wholly dependent upon my sovereign will, all the subjects of my Empire, without distinction of nationality, shall be admissible to public employments, and qualified to till them according to their capacity and merit, and conformably with rules to be generally applied, All the subjects of my Empire, without distinction, shall be received into the civil and military schools of the government, if they otherwise satisfy the conditions as to a^e and examination, which are specified in the organic regulations of the said schools. Moreover, every community is authorized to establish public schools of science, art, and industry. Only the method of instruction and the choice of professors in schools of this class shall be under tile control of a mixed Council of Public Instruction, the members of which shall be named by my sovereign command. All commercial, correctional, and criminal suits between Mussulman and Christian, or other non-Mussulman subjects, or between Christians or other non-Mussulmans of different sects, shall be referred to mixed tribunals. The proceedings of these tribunals shall be public ; the parties shall he confronted, and shall produce their witnesses, whose testimony shaU be received, without distinction, upon an oath taken according to the religious law of each sect. Suits relating to civil affairs shall confinne to be publicly tried, according to the laws and regulations, before the mixed provincial councils, in the preser.ce of tite governor and judge of the place. Special civil proceedings, 488 APPENDIX. Buch as those relating to sucicessions, or others of that kind, between subject* of the same Christian or other non-Mussulman faith, may, at the request ot the parties, be sent befqre the councils of thepatriarchs or of the commu- nities. Penal, correcHonal, and commercial laws, and rules of procedure for the mixed tribunals, shall be drawn up as soon as possible, and formed into a code. Translations of them shall be published in all the languages current in the Empire. Proceedings shall be taken, with as little delay as possible, for the reform of the penitentiary svstem, as applied to houses of detention, punishment, or correction, and other establishments of like nature, so as to reconcile the rights of humanity with those of justice. Corporal punishment shall not be administered, even in the prisons, except in conformity with the disciplinary regulations established by my Sublime Porte ; and every thing that resembles torture* shall be entirely abolished. Infractions of the law in this particular shall be seTerely repressed, and shall besides entail, as of right, the punishment, in conformity with the civil code, of the authorities who may order and of the agents who may commit- them. The organization of the police in the capital, in the provincial towns, and in the rural districts, shall be revised in such a manner as to give to all the peaceable subjects of my Empire the strongest guarantees for me safety both of their persons and property. The equality of taxes entailing equality of burdens, as equality of duties entails that ofrigbts. Christian subjects, and those of other non-Mussulman sects, as it has been already decided, shall, as well as Mussulmans, be sub- ' ject to the obligations of the Law of Recruitment. The principle of obtaining substitutes, or of purchasing exemption, shall be admitted. A complete law shall be published, with as little delay as possible, respecting the admission into and service m the army of Christian and omer non-Mussuhuan subjects. Proceedings shall be taken for a reform in the constitution of the provincial and communal councils; in order to insure fairness in the choice of the deputies of the Mussulman, Chnstian, and other communities, and freedom of voting in the councils. ' My Sublime Porte will take into consideration the adoption of the most effectual means for ascertaining exactly and for controlling the result of the deliberations of the decisions arrived at. As the laws regulating the purchase, sale, and disposal of real property are common to all the subjects of my Empire, it shall be lawful for foreign- ers to possess landed property in my dominions, conforming themselves to the laws and police regulations, and bearing the same charges as the native inhabitants, and after arrangfements have been come to with foreign powers. The taxes are to be levied under the same denomination from all the subjects of my Empire, without distinction of class or of religion. The most prompt and energetic means forremedying the abuses in collecting the taxes, and especially the tithes, shall be considered. The system of direct collec- tion shall gradually, and as soon as possible, be substituted for the plan of farming, in all the branches of the revenues of the State. As long as the E resent system remains in forcCj all agents of the government and all mem- ers of the Medjiis shall be forbidden, under the severest penalties, to become lessees of any farming contracts which are announced for public competition, or to have any beneficial interest in carrying them out. The local taxes shall, as far as possible, be so imposed as not to affect the sources of produc- tion, or to hinder the progress of- internal commerce. Works of public utility shall receive a suitable endowment^ part of which shall be raised from private and special taxes, levied in the provinces which sliall have the benefit of the advantages arising from the establishment of ways of communication by land and sea. A special law basing been already passed, which declares that the budget of the revenue and expenditure of* the State shall be drawn np and made HATTI HUMATOUN. 489 known every year, the said law shall be most scrupulously observed. Pro* ceedings shall be taken for revising the emoluments attached to each offico. The heads of each community and a delegate, designated by my Sublime Porte, shall be summoned to take part in the deliberations of the Supreme Council of Justice on all occasions which might interest the generality of the subjects of my Empire. They shall be smnmoned specially for this "purpose by my Grand Vizier. The delegates shall hold orace for one year ; they shall De sworn on entering upon their duties. AH the members of the Council, at the ordinary and extraordiftary meetings, shall freely give theii opinions and their votes, and no one shall ever annoy them on this account. The laws against corruption, extortion, or malversation shall apply, according to the legal forms, to all the subjects of my Empire, whatever may be their class and the nature of their duties. Steps shall be taken for the formation of banks and other similar institu- tions, so^s to effect a reform in the monetary and financial system, as well as to create funds to be employed in augmenting the sources of the material wealth of my Empire. Steps shall also be taken for the formation of roads and canals to increase the facilities of communication and increase the sources of the wealth of the country. Every thing that can impede commerce or agriculture shall be abolished. To accomplish these objects, means shall be sought to profit by the science, th6 art, and the funds of Europe, and thus gradually to execute them. ' Such being my wishes and my commands, you, who are my Grand Vizier, will, according to custom, cause this Imperial Finnan to be published in my Capital, and in all parts of my Empire ; and you will watch attentively and take all the necessary measures that all the orders which it contains be henceforth carried out with the most rigorous punctuality. The Hatti Humayoun was oomraunicated by the Sultan to the representatives of Great Britain, France, Austria, Kussia., Sardinia, and Turkey, who met, in February, 1856, to form the Treaty of Paris. The following is an extract from the Treaty : — "Ninth Article. — His Imperial Majesty the Sultan having, in his con- stant solicitude for the welfare of his subjects, issued a Finnan, which, while ameliorating their condition, without distinction of religion or race, records his generous intentions towards the Christian population of his Empire ; and wishing to give a further proof of his sentiments m that respect, has resolved to communicate to the Contracting Parties the said Firman emanating spon- taneously from his sovereign will. *' The Contracting Powers recognize the high value of this communication. It is clearly understood that it cannot in any case give to said Powers the right to interfere, either collectively or separately, in the relations of His lUuijesty the Sultan with his subjects, nor in the internal administration ot bis Empire." Cambridge: Press of Jolm Wilson & Son.